TheCanonoftheBible 10146839

B Y T H E SA ME AUT H O R .
T H E N EW T E S T A ME NT ,
TR A NSL A TE D FR O M TH E LA TE S T GR E E K TE X T
TIS CH E NDOR F .
A New and thoroughly R evise d E dition .
Part Clot/l, Price 1 0: 6d .
O f high and distinctive value .

" —Sa turday R eview .
Will prove a very useful book to almost any student of the New
Testa me nt. —A tfiem m .
“
A
monument of wide reading and sober criticism
noble
d
.
Dr Davidson has done the translation with fidelity, vigour, an

’
.
—
ele gance H Wa tck ma n
“
We
heartily welcom e the volum e as a help to the more ac curate
”—
study of the New estament T Freem a n . .
“
A welcom e a ddition to the
library We should be glad if this
.
book should attain a wide circula tion -Nonconfom irt . .
L O ND O N
G . KEGAN PA U L Co .
,
1 PAT E R NO ST ER SQ UA R E .
T HE
C A NO N O F T H E B IB LE
1 7 5 FO R MA T I O N, H I S T O R y,
A ND FL U C T UA T I O NS .
SA MU E L AV IDSO N DD
Q
0 ? HA LLS , A ND LL-D
.
, .
T HIRD E DIT IO N, REVIS E D AND E NLA RG E D

.
L O ND O N
C KE G A N
. P A UL CO , . 1 PAT E R NO ST E R S Q UAR E .
1 880 .
PR E F A C E .
THE substance of the present work was written

towards the close of the year 1 8 75 for the
new edition of the Encyclope dia Britannica .
Having been abridged and mutilated contrary ,
to the author s wishes be fore its publication

’
there he resolved to print it entire

, . With that
view it has undergone repeated revision with eu
largement in di fferent parts and been made as ,
complete as the limits of an essay appeared

to allow . As nothing of importance has been
knowingly omitted the writer hopes it will
,
be found a comprehensive summary of all that

concerns the formation and histo ry of the
Bible canon . The place occupied by it was
a
vi PRE FA CE .
vacant . No English book reflecting the pro

cesses or results of recent criticism gives an
,
account of the canon in both Testaments .
Articles and essays upon the subj ect there are ;

but their standpoint is usually apologeti c not
scientific , traditional rather than impartial ,
unreasonably conservative without being critical .
The topic is weighty involving the considera ,
tion of great questions such , as the inspiration ,
authenticity authority and age o f the Sc riptures

, , .
The author has tried to handle it fairly founding ,
his statements on such evidence as seemed

convincing and condensing them into a moder
,
ate compass . If the reader wishes to know the

evidence he may find it in the writer s Intro
,
’
ductions to the Old and New Testaments ,
where the separate books of S cripture are

discussed ; and in the late treatises of other
critics . While his expositions are capable of
expansion it is believed that they will not be

,
easily sh aken . He commen ds the work to the

PRE FA CE . vii
attention of all who have an interest in the

progress of theology and are seeking a
, fo unda
tion fo r their faith less precarious than books

however venerable .
’
It has not been the writer s purpose to
chronicle phases of opinion or to refute what he ,
believes to be error in the newest hypotheses

about the age authority and composition o f the
, ,
books . His aim has been rather to set forth the

most correct view of the questions involved in a
history of the canon whether it be more or less
,
recent S ome may think that the latest or most

.
curren
t account of such questions is the best ;
but that is not his opinion . Hence the fashion
able belief that much of the Pentateuch the ,
Book of Leviticus wholly with large parts ,

of
Exodus and Numbers in a word that all the

, ,
laws relating to divine worship with most of
the chronological tables or statistics belong to ,
Ezra who is metamorphosed in fact into the first

,
Elohist is unnoticed
, . Hence also the earliest
viii PRE FA CE .
’
gospel is not declared to be Mark s . Neither
has the author ventured to place the fourth
gospel at the end of the first century as ,
Ewald and W eitz sacker do after the man ,
ner of the O ld critics ; or with Keim so early as

1 10 1 1 5 A
-
. D.
Many evince a restless anxiety to find some

thing novel ; and to depart from well established -
conclusions fo r the sake of originali ty . This

shews a morbid state of mind . Amid the
feverish outlook fo r discoveries and the slight
regard fo r what is safe conservatism is a com
,
mendable thing . S ome again desire to return ,
as far as they can to orthodoxy finding

, ,
be
tween that extreme and rationalism a middle

way which o ffers a resting place to faith
-
. The
numerous changes which criticism presents are
not a symptom of soundness . The writer is far
indeed from thinking that every question con

nec ted with the books of S cripture is finally
settled ; but the maj ori ty undoubtedly are ,
PRE FA CE . ix
though several already fixed by great scholars

continue to be opened up afresh . He does not
pro
fess to adopt the phase o f criticism which is
fashionable at the moment ; it is enough to state

what approves itsel f to his j udgment and to ,
hold it fast amid the contrarieties of conj ecture

or the cravings of curiosity . Present ex c res
cences or aberrations of belief will have their

day and disappear . Large portions of the
Pentateuch will cease to be consigned to a post
exile time and the gospels of Matthew and
,
Luke will again be counted the chief sources of
’
Mark s . It will also be acknowledged that the
first as it now exists is , of much later origin
than the fall of Jerusalem . Nor will there be so
great anxiety to show that j u stin Martyr was
acquainted with the fourth gospel and owed his ,
Logos doctrine chiefly to it

-
. The di fference of
ten or twenty years in the date of a gospel will

not be considered of essential importance in
estimating its character .
x PRE FA CE .
'
The present edition has been revis ed through
out and several parts re- written . The author
hopes that it will be found still more wo rthy of
the with which the first was received .
May 1 8 78 .
CO NT E NT S .
PAG E
CH APTER I.
I NTRODUCTORY ,
CH A PT E R II .
THE O LD TESTAME NT CANO N ERO M ITs BEGI NNI NG To

ITS C LOSE,
CH APTER III .
TH E S AMARITAN AND ALEXANDRIAN CANONS ,
CH A PTER IV .
NUMBER AND O RDER or THE SE PARATE BOOKS ,
CH APT ER V .
USE or TE E O LD TESTAMENT BY T H E FI RST CH RISTIAN
W RITE RS AND THE RATHERS TI LL THE TI ME or

,
O RI GE N ,
CH APTE R VI .
THE NE W TESTAMENT CANO N IN THE FI RST TH REE

T
CEN URIES,
xii C ONTE NTS .
PA G E
CH A PTER VII .
I
T H E B BLE C ANO N FRO M THE FO URT H CENT URY TO
T H E RE FO RMAT I O N ,
CH A PT ER V III .
O RDER O F TH E NEw TESTAME NT BOO KS ,
CH A PTE R IX .
SU MMARY O F T H E SUBJECT ,
CH APTE R X .
T HE CANO N IN TH E CO NFESSI O NS O F I
D FFERE NT
C H U RCH ES,
CH A PTER XI .
TH E CANO N FRO M SEMLER To THE T TI ME

PRE SE N ,
W ITH RE FLE CT I O NS O N ITS READJ USTME NT ,

T H E CANO N O F T H E B IB LE .
C HAPTER I .
INT R O D U C T O R Y .
AS introductory to the following dissertation ,
I shall explain and define certain terms that

frequently occur in it especially, p
ca non, a ocry
i
p ,
ta ] ecclesiastical, and the like . A right appre
hensio n of these will make the O bservations

advanced respecting the canon and its formation
plainer . The words have not been taken in the
same sense by all a ,
fact that obscures their
sense . They have been employed more or less
vaguely by di fferent writers . Varying ideas
have bee n attached to them .
The Greek original of cem on

1
means primarily
a straight rod or pole ; and metaphorically what ,
TIIE CANON OF THE B IB LE .
serves to keep a thing upright or straight a ,

rule .
I n the New Testament it occurs in Gal vi . . I6
and 2 Cor x . . I3, 1 5, I6, signi fying in the former ,
a measure ; in the latter what is measured a dis , ,
trict . But we have now to do with its ecclesiasti

cal use . There are three opinions as to the origin
of its application to the writings used by the
C hurch . According to Toland Whiston Semler , , ,
Baur and others the word

, ,
ha
d originally the
sense of list or ca talog ue o f books publicly read
in Christian assemblies Others as Steiner sup .
, ,
pose that Since the Alexandrian grammarians

applied it to collections of Old Greek authors
as m odels Of excellence or classics, it meant
classical ( canonical ) writings . According to a
third opinion the term included from the first
,
the idea of a regulating principle . This is the

more probable because the same idea lies in the
,
New Testament use Of the noun and pervades

,
its applications in the language of the early

Fath ers down to the time of Constantine as ,
INTR OD UC TOR Y .
3
Credner has shown .

1
The “
canon o f the church
in the Clementine homilies ; the 2
ecclesias tical
“
”3
canon , and the canon of the truth ,
in
”
Clement and Irenae us ; 4
the “
canon Of the
5
faith in Polycrates the regnla d i Ter
, fi e of
tullian and the ,

6 libri regu la res o f Origen imply ,
7
a norma tive p rinc i

p le . But we cannot assent to
Credner s
’
view of the Greek word for ca non
being an abbreviation of Scriptures of canon

“
,
equivalent to Scripture legis in D iocletian s ’
9—
Act a view too artificial and unsanctioned ,
by usage .
It is true that the word ca non was employed

by Greek writers in the sense of a mere list
1
a Gesclziclz te des Kanons, pp 3 68 .
-
.
Clem ent Hom ap Coteler , vol i p 608

. . . . . . . .
3
Stromata, vi . I5 , p 803, . ed . Potter .
A dv H aves” i 9 5
. . .
5
Ap Euseb H E , v
. . . . . 24.
5
De pra sm jot Ha razcom m, chs .
‘
. 1 2 , I3 .
7
Com ment in . Mat . iii p 9 1 6 ;
. . ed . Delarue .
a l xaubvos.
3
7pa ¢
9
Monumenta vetera ad Donatistarum Itistoriam pertinentia ,
Dupin p , . 1 68.
4 TH E CAN ON OF THE B IB LE .
but when it was transferred to the Scripture

books it included the idea
, of a regulative and
normal power— a list of books forming a rule or
law because the newly formed Catholic
,
-
Church
required a standard of ap pe al in opposition to

the Gnostics with their arbitra ry use of sacred
writings . There is a lack of evidence on behalf
of its use be fore the books of the New Testa
ment had been paralleled with those of the Old
in authority and inspiration .
The earliest example Of its application to a

catalogue of the Old or New Testament books
’
occurs in the Latin translation of Origen s homily
on Joshua where the original seems to have
,
”1
been canon . The word itsel f is certainly in
“
A m philochiusfi ’
as well as in J erome ,
and
As the Latin translation of Origen
4
R ufinus .
1
xami w .
3
At the end Of the Ia mbi ad Seleucnm , on the b ooks of the
New Testam ent, he adds, 061 0s dw evaéo raros xavd w a» at?) w

ra
Oew vefior wv ” '
may .
3 Prologns galeatus in II Reg . .
E xpos in Sym o Apast

. .
, 3 7, p 3 74,. ed. Migne .
6 TH E CANON OF THE B IB LE .
sacred and inspired; till the time of Theophilus

of Antioch ( about 1 80 AD ) H ence Irenae us .
applies the epithets divine and perf ect to the

Scriptures ; and Clement of Alexandria calls
them inspired .
When distinctions were made among the

Biblical writings other words 1 were employed ,
”2
synonym ous with canonised “
. The canon was
thus a catalogue of writings forming a rule of
truth sacred divine revealed by God
, , , fo r the
instruction of men . The rule was perfect fo r its
purpose .
The word apocryphal is used in various senses 3

,
which it is di fficult to trace chronologically .
Apoc ryphal books are ,
I st, Such as contain secret or mysterious things ,
books of the higher wisdom . It is thus applied

to the Apocalypse by Gregory of Nyssa .
4
Akin
to this is the second meaning .
1
Such as m a m a, é pwp éva .
'
xavom op eva or xexm
i
’
v é va .
3
Orat de Ordin vol ii p 44
'
dr oxpv¢or . . . . . . .
m m op oc rom ’
.
7
z ud,
Such as were kept secret or withdrawn
from public use In this sense the word c o r .
responds to the H ebrew ga nuz .

1 So Origen
speaking of the story of Susanna . The O ppo
site of this is read in public, 2
a word em
ployed by Eusebius .
3
d
3 ,
r It was used of the secret books of the
heretics by Clement 4
and Origen ,
5 with the
6
accesso ry idea of s urious,
p p seude pi g
'
ra p/tica l,
in opposition to the canonical writings of the

Catholic Church . The book of Enoch and
similar productions were so characterized .
’
th
4 , Jerome applied it to the books in the
1
mg
; The J ews applied the word grnuz im to b oo ks with
drawn from public use, whose contents were thought to be out of
harm ony with the doctrinal o r m oral views of Judaism when the
was closed See FiIrst s Der Kanon des alten Testa ments,
‘
’
canon .
’
Geiger s Ursc/ mft, p
'
127 no te and 20 1
p .
,
. .
9
Oednp oa tevp éra .
3 H E II
. . . 23, III 3 .
-
1 6.
4
Stromata , lib iii p . . . 1 1 3 4, ed . Migne .
Prolog . ad Cant .
pp
o vol . iii p 3 6
. . .
6
”6009, lw
al der iyp ¢ a
a o
See Suicer s Tlzesa urus,

7 ’
s. 11 .
8 THE CAN ON OF TH E B IB LE .
Septuagint which are absent from the Hebrew

canon , ie ,. . to the books which were rea d in the
ChurCh, ecclesiastical
1
the ones occupying a rank
next to the canonical . In doing SO he had
respect to the corresponding Hebrew epithet .
This was a misuse of the word p

a ocry /
p ,
z al
which had a prej udicial e ffect on the character

of the books in after times -
.
2
The word which,
he did not employ in an injurious sense was ,
adopted from him by Protestants after the

Reformation who gave it perhaps a sharper
,
distinction than he intended so as to imply a ,
contrast somewhat disparaging to writings

which were publicly read in many Churches and
put beside the canonical ones by distinguished
fathers . The Lutherans have adhered to
’
J erome s meaning longer than the Reformed ;
but the decree of the Council of Trent had

BtflMa am ym maw a, libri ecclesiastici
'
1 .
In his epistle to Laeta he uses the epithet in its customary

9
sense, of b ook s unauthentic, not proceeding from the authors
whose nam es they b ear . Opp .

, vol . i p 8 77
.
, ed. . Migne .
INTR OD UC T OR Y
.
some e ffect on both . The contrast between

the canonical and apoc ryphal writings was
carried to its utm ost length by the Westminster
divines who asserted that the former are
,
in
spired the latter not

, .
C HAPT E R I I .
T HE O LD T ESTAME NT CANO N FRO M IT S
BEG INNING TO IT S CLO SE .
T HE fi rst important part of the Old Testament

put together as a whole was the Pentateuch ,
or rather the five books

,
of Moses and Joshua .
This was preceded by smaller documents ,
which one or more redactors embodied in it .
The earliest things committed to writing were

probably tire ten words proceeding from Moses
himself afterwards enlarged into the ten com
,
m andm ents which exist at present in two

recensions ( E xod xx Deut v ) It is true
. .
, . .
that we have the O ldest form of the decalogue

from the J eho vist not the E lohist ; but that
is no valid obj ection against the antiquity of
the nucleus out of which it arose . It is also
THE OLD TE S TA ME NT . u
probable that several legal and ceremonial

en actments belong , if not to Moses himsel f ,
at least to his time ; as also the Elohistic list

Of stations in Numbers xxxiii . To the same
time belongs the song of Miriam in Exodus
xv probably consisting
.
, of a few lines at first ,
and subsequently enlarged ; with a triumphal

O de over the fall Heshbon ( Numbers xxi 2 7
Of .
The little poetical piece in Numbers

xxi . 17,
1 8, afterwards misunderstood and so
taken literally is post Mosaic ,
-
.
During the unsettled times of Joshua and the

Judges there could have been comparatively
little writing . The song of Deborah appeared ,
full of poetic force and fire . The period of
the early kings was Characterized not only by

a remarkable development of the H ebrew
people and their consolidation into a national
state ,
b ut by fresh literary activity . Laws were
written out for the guidance Of priests and
people ; and the political organization of the
THE CAN ON OF THE B IB LE .
rapidly growing nation was promoted by

poetical productions in which spiritual life
expressed its aspirations . Schools of prophets
were instituted by Samuel whose literary efforts ,
tended to purify the worship . D avid was an

accomplished poet whose psalms are composed ,
in lofty strains ; and Solomon may have

written a few odes . The building of the
temple and the arrangements connected with
,
its worship contributed materially to a written

,
legislation .
During this early and flourishing period ap
1
ared the book of the Wars J Of eho vah, a
pe
heroic anthology , celebrating warlike deeds ; and

2
the book of Jashar also poetical ,
. Jehoshaphat
is mentioned as court annalist to David and -
Solomon .
8
Above all the Elohists now , ap
p eared, the first o f whom in the reign of S au l

, ,
was author of annals beginning at the earliest
1
Num . xxi. I4. J oshua x . 1 2 , I3 ; 2 Sam i . . 18 .
3 2 Sam viii
. . 16 ; 1 Kings iv 3 . .
14 THE CA NON OF TH E B IBLE .
interspersed with few refl ections . His parallels

to the later writer commonly called the Jehovist ,
are numerous . The third author who lived in ,
the time of Uzziah though , m ore mythological

than the Elohists was less formal
,
. His s tand
point is prophetic . The third document in
c orpo rated with the Elohistic ones formed an

important part of the whole exhibiting a vivid
,
ness which the first lacked ; with descriptions

of persons and things from another s tand point -
.
The Jehovist belonged to the northern kingdom ;

the E lohists were Of J udah .
The state of the nation after Rehobo aIn was

'
unfavourable to literature . When the people

were threatened and attacked by other nations ,
divided among themse lves in worship and all

higher interests re nt by conflicting parties the
, ,
theocratic principle which was the true bond of

union could not assert itself with e ffec t . The
people were corrupt the
ir religious life debased .
The example of the kings was us ually prejudicial

THE OLD TE STA ME NT . 15
to political healthiness . Contact with foreigners

as well as with the older inhabitants of the land ,
hi ndered progress . In these circumstances the

prophets were the true reformers the advocates ,
of political liberty expositors of the principles

,
that give life and stability to a nation . In

Judah , Joel wrote prophetic discourses ; in
Israel Amos and Hosea
, . Now too a redactor
, ,
put together the E lohistic and Jeho vistic docu

ments making various changes in them adding
, ,
throughout sentences and words that seem ed

desirable and suppressing what was unsuited to
,
his taste . S everal psalm writers enriched the-
national literature after D avid . Learned men

at the court of Hezekiah recast and enlarged
Proverbs xxv — xxix ) the national proverbs
( . .
,
which bore S olomon s name because the nucleus

’
of an older collection belonged to that monarch .
These literary courtiers were not prophets but ,
rather scribes . The book of Job was written ,
’
with the exception of E lihu s later discourses
16 TH E CA NOJV OF TH E B IB LE .
which were not inserted in it till after the

return from Babylon ; and Deuteronomy with ,
Joshua was added to the prec eding collee

,
tion in the reign of Manasseh . The gi fted

author Of Deuteronomy who was evidently ,
imbued with the prophetic spirit completed the ,
Pentateuch ,
ie ,
. . the five books Of Moses and
Joshua revising the Elohist Jehovistic work
,
-
,
and making various additions or alterations .
He did the same thi ng to the historical books

of Judges Samuel and Kings ; which received
, ,
from him their present form . Immediately

before and during the exile there were numer
ous authors and compilers . New psalms
appeared ,
more or less national in spirit .
Ezekiel ,
Jeremiah and others prophesied ;
especially an unknown seer who described the
present condition of the people predicting their ,
coming glories and renovated worship in strains

of far reaching import
-
.
1
This great prophet
1
Isaiah xl lxvi .
-
.
TH E OLD TE S TA IIIE NT . 17
expected the regeneration of the nation from

the pious portion O f it , the p ro hets
p in particular ,
not from a kingly Messiah as Isaiah did ; for

the hopes resting on rulers out of D avid s house ’
had been disappointed . His aspirations turned

to Spiritual means . H e was not merely an en
thusiastic seer with comprehensive glance but ,
also a practical philosopher who set forth the

doctrine of the innocent sufiering for the ilty ;
’
gu
difiering
’
’
therein from Ezekiel s theory of indi
vidual reward and punishment in the present
—
world a theory out of harmony with the cir
cum stances o f actual life The very misfortunes
.
of the nation and the

, Signs of their return ,
excited within the nobler spirits hopes of a
brighter future in which the flourishing reign of

,
D avid should be surpassed by the universal

worship of J ehovah . In consequence Of their
outward condition , the prophets of the exile

were usually writers like Ezekiel not public
, ,
s peakers ; and their announcem ent of gla d

B
18 THE CANON OF THE B IB LE .
tidings could only be transmitted privately from

person to person . This explains in part the
oblivion into which their names fell ; so that
the author or redactor of J eremiah l, . li .
; the
au thors Of C hapters xiii xiv .

-
. 23, xxi . 1 - 1 0,
xxiv xxvii xxxiv xxxv inserted in Isaiah ;

.
-
.
, .
, .
,
and above all

, , the Babylonian Isaiah whom ,
Hitzig improbably identifies with the high

priest J oshua are unknown , . After the return
from Babylon the literary pirit manifested
s
itself in the prophets of the restoration

—
Haggai Zechariah; and Malachi who wrote to
,
recall their countrymen to a sense of religious

duties ; though their ideas were borrowed in
part from O lder prophets of more original
genius . The book of Esther appeared to make ,
the observance of the purim feast which was of ,
Persian origin more general in Palestine

,
. The
large historical work comprising the books of
E zra Nehemiah and Chronicles was compiled
, , ,
partly out of materials written by E zra and

THE OLD TE S TAME NT . 19
Nehemiah partly out of older historical records

,
which formed a portion of the national litera

ture . S everal temple psalms were also com
-
posed a part of the present book of Proverbs

E cclesiastes whose tone and language betray
,
its late origin ; and Jonah whose diction puts ,
its date after the Babylonian captivity . The

'
Maccabean age called forth the book of D aniel

and various psalms . In addition to new pro
ductio ns there was an inclination to collect
’
former documents . To Zechariah s authentic
prophecies were added the earlier ones con
tained in chapters ix — xiv and the Psalms
. .
;
were gradually brought together being made up ,
into divisions at di fferent times ; the first and

second divisions proceeding from one redactor ,
the third from another the fourth and fifth from

,
a still later . Various writi ngs besides their own

were grouped around the names of earlier pro
p hets, as was the case with Isaiah and J eremiah .
The literature is more indebted for its best

20 THE CAN ON OF TH E B IBLE .
constituents to the prophetic than to the
p riestly order, b eCause the prophets were

preachers of repentance and righteo usness
whose great aim was to make Israel a J ehovah
worshipping nation to the exclusion of o ther
gods . Their utterances were essentially ethical
and religious ; their pictures Of the fu ture
subj ecti v e and ideal . There was silently
elaborated in their schools a spiritual mono
theism over against the crude polytheism of
,
the people generally— a theocratic ideal inade
q uately apprehended by gross and sensuous

Israel — J ehovism simple and sublime amid a
sacerdotal worship which left the h eart impure
while C leansing the hands . Instead of taking
their stand upon the law with , its rules of
worship its ceremonial precepts and penalties
,
against transgressors the prophets set

, them
selves above it speaking slightingly of the

,
forms and customs which the people took for
the whole of r
eligion . To the vi ew of such as
22 THE CAN ON OF THE B IB LE .
idea the hope O f a better time in which their high

,
ideal of the theocracy should be realised . With

such belief in the future wi th pious aspirations
,
enliveni ng their patriotism did they comfort ,
and encourage their countrymen . The hope ,
general or indefinite at first was afte rwards ,
attached to the house of D avid out of which a ,
restorer of the theocracy was expected a ki ng ,
pre eminent in righteous ness and marvellously

-
,
gi fted . It was not merely a political but a

religious hope implying the thorough
, p urific a
tion of the nation the extinction

, Of idolatry ,
the general spread and triumph of true religion .
The pious wishes of the prophets often repeated , ,
became a sort of doctrine and contributed to

,
sustain the failing spirit of the people . The

indefinite idea of a golden age was commoner
than that of a personal prince who should reign
in equi ty and peace . Neither was part of the
national faith like the law or the doctrine of
, ,
sacrifice ; and but a few of the prophets por

THE OLD TE STA ME NT . 23
trayed a king in their description of the period

of ideal prosperity .
The man who first gav e public sanction

to a portion of the national literature was Ezra ,
who laid the foundation Of a canon . H e was

the leader in restoring the theocracy after the
exile a ready scribe in the law of Moses who
“
, ,
had prepared his heart to seek the law of the
Lord and to teach in Israel statutes and judg

”
ments . AS we are told that he brought the
book of the law of Moses before the congrega
tion and read it publicly , the idea naturally arises
that he was the final redactor of the Pentateuch ,
separating it from the historical work consisting

of Joshua and the subsequen t writings of which ,
it formed the commencement . S uch was the
first canon given to the J ewish Church afterits

—
reconstruction ready for temple service as well
as synagogue use . Henceforward the Mosaic
book became an authoritative guide in spiritual ,
ecclesiastical and civil matters as we in fer from

, ,
24 TH E CANON OF THE B IB LE .
various passages in Ezra and Nehemiah and
from the chronicler s own statements in the

’
book bearing his name . The doings of Ezra

with regard to the Scriptures are deduced not
only from what we read of him in the Biblical
book that bears his name but also from the ,
legend in the fou rth book of Esdras where it ,

1
is related that he dictated by inspiration to five

ready writers ninety four books ; -
the first twenty
four of which he was ordered to publish openly

that the worthy and unworthy might read but ,
reserved the last seventy for the wise . Though

the twenty four books of the Old Testament
-
cannot be attributed to him the fact that he ,
copied and wrote portions need not be ques

tioned . He edited t/ze law, making the first
canon or collection of books and giving it an ,
authority which it had not before Talmudic . ac
c ounts associate wi th him the men Of the great

1
Chap xiv. 2 3 &c See Hilgenfeld s Messias j uda orum ,
’ f
.
5,
0 .
p
. Io 7.
TH E OLD TE S TAME NT 25
synagogue . It is true that they are legen

dary but there is a foundation
,
of fact beneath
’
the fanciful superstructure . As to Ezra s treat
ment of the Pentateuch or his specific mode ,
Of
redaction we are left for the most part to

,
conj ecture . Yet it is safe to affirm that he

added — making new precepts and practices
either in place Of or beside older ones . Some
things he removed as unsuited to the altered
C ircumstances Of the people others he modi
fied . He threw back later enactments into
earlier times . It is di fficult to discover all
the parts that betray his hand . Some elabor
ate priestly details show his authorship most
clearly . If his hand be not visible in Leviticus
chap xvi i— xxvi a writer not removed
'
. .
; far
from his time is observable ; Ezekiel or some

other . It is clear that some
the portion (x x v of .
19 — 22 ; xxvi —
3 4 5) is much later than. the
Elohists and belongs to the exile or post exile
,
-
period . But great di fficulty attaches to the

26 THE CA N ON OF THE B IB LE .
separation of the sources here used ; even after

Of
’
Kayser s acute handling them . It is also
perceptible from Ezekiel xx . 2 5, 2 6, that the
clause in Exodus xiii . 1 5, but all the firstborn

of my children I redeem ,
was added after the
exile Since the prophet shews his unacqu aint
,
ance with it . The statute that all which

openeth the womb should be burnt in sacrifice
to Jehovah appeared inhuman not only to
,
Ezekiel but to Ez ra or his associates in

,
te
editing the law ; and therefore the clause about

the redemption of every firstborn male was sub
j oined . Ezra a second Moses in the eyes of
,
the later J ews did not sc ruple to refer to Moses

,
what was of recent origin ,

and to deal freely
with the national literature . S uch was the first
canon — that of Ezra the priest and scribe .
The origin of the great synagogue is noticed

in Ezra x . 1 6, and described more particularly
in Nehemiah viii .
-
x .
,
the members being appar
ently enumerated in x . 1 2 7;
-
at least the
TH E OLD TE S TAME NT 27
Megila J er (i .
5) and Midra
. sh Ruth 3)
speak Of an assembly of eighty five elders -
,
who are probably found in the last passage .
One name however is wanting for only eighty

, , ,
four are given ; and as Ezra is not mentioned

among them , the conj ecture of Krochmal that
it has dropped out of x .
9 may be allowed .
Another tradition gives the number as one

hundred and twenty which may be , go t by
adding the chief of the fathers enumerated
“
in Ezra viii . 1 - 14 to the hundred and two heads

of families in Ezra II 2 - 58
. . Whether the num
ber was the same at the commencement as
afterwards is uncertain . Late J ewish writers ,
however such as A barb anel Abraham ben

, ,
David Ben Maimun

, , &c , . speak as if it con
sisted of the larger number at the beginning ;
and have no scruple in pronouncing Ezra pre
l
sident rather than Nehemiah
,
.
See Buxtorf s Tilerias, H erz

’
1
chap . x. , p . 88, & c . and
feld s Gescl ucltte des Volkes Israel, vol i p 3 80, & c ZwOlfter
’ '
. . . .
E xcursus .
28 THE CANON OF TH E B IB LE .
The O ldest extra biblical mention of

-
the
synagogue is in the Mishnic treatise Pirke

A bot/z, where it is said ,
“
Moses rec eived the
law from Mount Sinai and delivered it to ,
J oshua J oshua to the elders the elders to

, ,
the
prophets and the prophets delivered it to the

,
men of the great synagogue . These last

spak e these words :
“
Be slow in j udgment ;
appoint many disciples make a hedge for
”1
the law In the Talmudic B aba B at/1 m ,
their biblical doings are described : “

Moses
wrote his book ,
the section about Balaam and
Job . Joshua wrote his book and eight vers es
of the law . Samuel wrote his book and J udges
and Ruth . D avid wrote the book of Psalms
by ten elders by Adam the first man by
, ,
Melchizedek by Abraham by Moses by H e

, , ,
1
Chapter i .
2 e
m Does this m ean for, instead of; as Bloch under
stands it i Waehner Inserts, to fill up the sense, som e of
which, however, were com po sed by but this is far-fetched .
See Antiquitates E bre ara m, p . 13 .

30 THE CA N ON OF TH E B IB LE .
passage ,
Bloc h 1 understands it o f co i
py g
n or
writing out, a sense that suits the procedure of
the men of the great synagogue in regard to
Ezekiel the twelve prophets
, ,
&c , . but is inap
plicable to Moses , ,
Joshua , Samuel , David ,
Jeremiah & c , . It is probable enough that the
synagogue scribes put into their present fo rm

and made the first authorised copies of the
works specified . The Boraitha, however is ,
not clear and may only express the opinion

,
of a private individ ual in a confused way .
Simon the Just is said to have belonged to

the remnants of the synagogue . AS Ezra is
called “
a ready scribe ,
and his labo urs in con
nectio n with the law were important he may ,
have organised a body of literary men who

Should work in harmony attending among , ,
other things to the coll ection and preservation

,
of the national literature ; or they may have

1
Studien Gesc/Iic/lte
'
Sa m rnlung der alt/Iebrdisch n
‘
z ur aer
Literatur, p . 1 27, &c .

THE OLD TE S TAME NT .
31
been an association of patriotic men who

voluntarily rallied round the heads Of the new
state to support them in
, their fundamental
reforms . The company of scribes mentioned

1
in I Maccabees does not probably relate to it
.
A succession Of priests and scribes excited at ,
first by the reforming zeal of one whom later

Jews looked upon as a sec ond Moses laboured ,
in one department of literary work till the cor

p o ratio n ceased to exist soon after if not in
the time of Simon ,
from about 44 5 B C till
ie ,. . . .
about 2 00 ; fo r we identi fy the Simon cele

b rated in Sirach 1 . 1 - 26 with Simon I I son .
,
of the high priest Onias I I-

.
,
B C
. . 2 2 1 202-
; not
with Simon I,
. son and successor of the high
’
priest Onias I, . B C . .
3 1 0 - 29 1 . Josephus s
O pinion , indeed ,
is contrary ; but leading
Jewish scholars ,
such as Z unz , Herzfeld ,
Krochmal Derenb ourg Jost and Bloch di ffer

, , ,
from him .
1 VII
. 1 2 , o vra y'
wyb 7pam
'
sa r é wr, not i) awaywy
'
fi.
3 2 THE CANON OF THE B IB LE .
To the great synagogue must be referred the
compilation of the second canon containing ,
Joshua , Judges wi th Ruth ,

S amuel ,
Kings ,
Isaiah Jeremiah wi th Lamentations Ezekiel

, ,
and the twelve minor prophets . It was not

completed prior to 3 00 DC ,
. . because the book of
Jonah was not written before . This work may
be called a historical parable composed fo r a
didactic purpose giving a milder larger v iew
, ,
’
of Jehovah s favour than the orthodox one that
excluded the Gentiles . Ru th containing
, an
idyllic story with an unfinished genealogy

attached meant to glorify the house of David ,
and presenting a kindred spirit towards a

people unifo rmly hated ,
was appended to
Judges ; but was subsequently transferred to
the third canon . It was written imm ediately
after the return from the Babylonian captivity ;
for the Chaldaising langu age points to this
date not withstanding the supposed archaism s

,
disco vered in it by som e . In like manner the ,

33
Lamentations originally added to Jeremiah

, ,
we re afterwards put into the later or third canon .
Joshua which had been separated

,
from the
'
five books of Moses with which it was closely

joined at first formed with the other historical
, ,
portion (J udges Samue l Kings) the proper

, , ,
continuation o f Ezra s canon The prophets ’

.
included the three greater and twelve minor .
’
With Isaiah s authentic oracles were incorpo r
ated the last twenty seven chapters belonging -

,
for the most part to an anonymous prophet of

the exile besides several late pieces inserted
,
in the first thirty nine Chapters -

. Men of pro
phetic gi fts wrote in the name of distinguished
prophets and put their productions with those
,
of the latter or adapted and wrote them over

,
after their own fashion . The fi ftieth and fifty
first chapters of J eremiah shew such over writing -

,
TO
’
Zechariah s authentic oracles were attached
chapters ix xiv .
-
.
, themselves made up of two
parts ( ix xi .
-
x 11 .
-
xiv ) belonging to di fferent
.
34 TH E CA N ON OF TH E B IB LE .
t imes and authors prior to the destruction of

the J ewish state by the Babylonians .
’
The character of the synagogue s pro ceedings
in regard to the books of Scripture can only be
deduced from the conduct of Ezra himself as ,
well as the prevailing views and wants of the

times . The scribes who began with Ez ra see ,
ing how he acted would naturally follow his

,
example not hesitating to revise the text

,
in
1
substance as well as form . They did not re
frain from changing what had been written or ,
from inserting fresh matter . Some of their

novelties can be discerned even in the Pent a
teuch . Their chief work however related to , ,
the f orm of the text . They put into a proper

1
That the Scribes always adhered to the prohibition to write
no religio us laws and ordinances cannot be held, even in the
face of the Talm udic saying, m m Wmp: 3 m; ( writers

'
of H alacoth are like a burner of the law) . This may apply to

the late scrib es or b ookm en, not to the earlier. The greater
part of
’
Geiger s Urscltrifl is based on the opposite idea . As
the i
revereI ce for form er scholars increased, the Talm udic say
ing m ight be accepted . See Tema ra , 14 b .

TH E OLD TE S TAME NT! 35
form and state the text of the writings they

studied perceiving less need for revising the
,
m a tter. What they did was in good faith ,
with honest intention .
The prophetic canon ended with Malach i s

oracles . And it was made sometime after he
prophesied because the general consciousness
,
that the function ceased with him required a

considerable period fo r its growth . The fact
that it included Jonah and Ruth brings the
completion after 3 00 BC
. .
, as already stated .
There are no definite allusions to it till the

second century B C . . Daniel speaks of a
passage in J eremiah being in “
the books or
”1
writings and the prologue of Jes us Sirach
presupposes its formation . Such was the
second canon , which had been made up
gradually (4 44 2 90 B C )-
. .
Another view of the collection in question

has been taken by various scholars . Accord
1
Chapter ix . 2.
ing to a passage in the second book of

Maccabees the second canon originated with
,
Nehemiah , who gath ered together the acts of
the kings and the prophets and (psalms ) of

David and the epistles of the kings con
,
”1
cerning the holy gi fts . These words are
obscure . They occur in a letter purporting
to be sent by the Sanhedrim at Jerusalem
to the Jews in Egypt which contains apo,
c ryphal things ; a letter which assigns to

Nehemiah the merit Of various arrangements
rather belonging to Ezra . It is di fficult to
understand the meaning of the epistles
“
of
”
the kings concerning the o fferings . If they
were the documents of heathen or Persian
kings favourable to the rebuilding of Jeru
salem and its temple would they not have
,
been rej ected from a collection of sacred

books belonging to the C hosen people ? They
might perhaps have been adopted had they
1
Chapter II . 1 3.
account of his supposed canon hardly com

mends itself by inherent tru thfulnes s or p ro
bability, though it is accepted by Ewald and

Ble ck .
When the great synagogue ceased there was ,
an interval during which it is not clear whether

the sacred books were neglected except by ,
private individuals ; or whether they were

studied copied and collected by a body of
, ,
scribes . Perhaps the scribes and elders of the

Hasmon e an time were active at intervals in this
department . The institution Of a senate by
Judas Maccabaeus is supposed to be favoured
by 2 —
Maccabees (chapter i 1 0 ii . . but the
passage furnishes poor evidence Of the thing .
J udas is there made to write to Egypt in the

year of the S eleucidae 1 88, though he died
thirty six years be fore ,
ie ,
. . 1 52 . Other places
have been added as corroborative , viz .
, 2
Maccab iv . .
44, xi . 2 7; I Maccab . VII
.
33 .
S om e go so far as to state that Jose ben Joeser

TH E OLD TE S TAME NT .
39
was appointed its first president at that time .
The Midrash in Bereshith Rabba 6 5)
makes him one of the sixty Hassidim who

were treacherously murdered by A lcim us ; but
this is neither in the first book O f the Maccabees
(Chapter vii ) nor in Josephus . and must be ,
l
pronounced conjectural It is impossible to .
fix the exact date of J ose ben Joeser in the

Hasmonean period . Firke A b oth leaves it
’
indefinite . Jonathan J udas Maccabaeus s suc ,
cessor when writing to the Lacedaemonians

, ,
speaks of the gerusia or senate as well as tlze
p p
eole of the Jews ; whence we learn that the
body existed as early as the time of J udas 2
.
Again Demetrius writes to Simon as also to

, ,
3
t/ze elders and na tion of the Jews . After Jona
than and Simon it may have been suspended ,
fo r a while in consequence of the persecution

,
1
Antiq .
,
x11 . 1 0, 1 .
1
J osephus s
’
Antiq .
, xiii. 8
5 ;
, 1 Maccab .
, xu . 35 .
3
I Maccab .
, x iii. 36 .
and anarchy prevailing in Judea ; till the great

Sanhedrim at J erusalem succeeded it under ,
Hyrcanus I . Though the traces of a senate

in the Maccabaean epoch are slight , the Talmud
countenances its existence .
1
We believe that
it was earlier than J udas Maccabaeus . Of its
consti tution nothing is known ; but it was pro
bably aristocratic . The Hasmonean prince
would naturally exert a commanding influence
over it . The great synagogue had been a kind
of democratic council consisting , of scribes ,
2
doctors or teache rs and priests ,
. Like their
predecessors of the great synagogue the Has ,
monac an elders revised the text freely putting ,
into it explanatory or corrective additions ,
which were not always improv ements . The

way in which they used the book Of Esther ,
employing it as a medium of Halachite pre

scription shews a treatment involving little
,
1
Sota, 24 a.
1
DJ BD, Nehemiah viii 3
’ ' . .
TH E OLD TE S TA ME NT: 41
idea of sacredness attaching to the H agio

g p
ra ha .
We are aware that the existence of this body

is liable to doubt and that the expressions
,
belonging to it in Jewish books whether elders ,
or geru sia ,
have been applied to the great
synagogue or to the Sanh edrim at J erusalem ,
or even to the elders of any little town or

hamlet ; but it is di fficult to explain all on
that hypothesis without attributing confusion
,
to the places where they occur . If the body

in question be not allowed an interval ,
of about
Sixty years elapsed between the great syna
gogue and the Sanhedrim during which ,
the
hagiographical writings were comparatively

neglected ,
though literary activity did not
cease . NO authoritative association at least , ,
dealt with them . This is improbable . It is

true that we read of no distinguished teachers
in the inte rval except Antigonus of Socho
, ,
disciple of Simon the Just ; but the silence can

hardly weigh against a reasonable presumption .
One thing is Clear viz that Antigonus did not

, .
,
reach down to the time of the first pair that

presided over the S anhedrim .
The contents of the third canon ,

ie ,
. . Psalms ,
Proverbs Job Can ticles Ecclesiastes Esther

, , , , ,
Daniel Ezra Nehemiah Chronicles the for

, , , ,
mation of which we assign to the H asmon e an

g erusia , were m ulti farious , di ffering widely from
one another in age Character and valu
,
— poeti ,
e
c al, prophetic didactic

, , historical . Such as
seemed worthy of preservation though they ,
had not been included in the second canon ,
were gathered together during the space of an

hundred and fi fty years . The oldest part con
sisted of psalms supposed to belong to David .
The first psalm which contains within itsel f

,
traces of late authorship was prefixed as an ,

in
troduction to the whole collection now put into

the third canon . Next to the Psalms were
Proverbs Job Canticles which though non
, , , ,
43
prophetic and probably excluded on that

account from the second canon must have ,
existed before the exile . Enriched with the

latest additions they survived the national
,
disasters and ,
C laimed a place next to the
Psalms . They were but a portion of the
literature current in and after the sth centu ry
B C
. .
,
as may be in ferred from the epilogue to
Ecclesiastes and the Wisdom of Sirach
, . The
historical work compiled by the chronicle
writer was separated Ezra being put first ,
as the most important part and referring also

to the church of the and sth centuries 6th
who se history had not been written The .
Chronicles themselves were placed last being ,
considered of less value than the first part ,
as they contained the summary of a period

already described , though with numerous
adaptations to post exile times -
. The youngest
portion consisted Of the book of Daniel not ,
written till the Maccabean p eriod (between 170

44 THE CAN ON OF TIIE B IB LE .
1
and 1 60 BC . .
) ; and probably of several
Psalms (44 60 74 75 76 79 80 8 3 89 n o
, , . . . . . . . ,
1 1 8 ) which were inserted in di fferent places
of the collection to make the whole number

I 50 . These late odes savour of the Maccabean
time ; and are fitly illustrated by the history
given in the first book of Maccabees . The list
continued O pen ; dominated by no stringent
principle of selection and with a character ,
somewhat indefinite . It was called c

’
tubim ,
1
Talmudic tradition, which attributes the redaction of the
b oo k to the men of the great synagogue who are said to have
acted under the infl uence of the divine spirit, separates the
three apocryphal pieces from the rest ; b ut this arose fro m the
desire of discountenancing the idea that the wor consists of k

rom ance and legend . Such later tradition too k curious way s of
j ustifying the canonicity of Daniel and the redaction of it by

the great synagogue, ex gm , the assum
ption tha t the second
p art arose out of a series o f unconnected Megilotfi which were

not reduced to chronological order Still the Midrash m ain
tains that Daniel , or the person writing in his nam e, was no
ro
p p het, ke
li H aggai, Zechariah, and Malachi , but a man of
visions, an apocalyptist . It was a general belief, that visions
had com e into the place of b

p p y ec
ro when the b oo appeared k .
The Gree k
translatio n could not have b een lon
g
“
afte r the
o riginal, because it is used in the First Boo k of Maccabees .

46 TH E CAN ON OF TH E B IB LE .
holy but merely

, as productions embodying
human wisdom and were therefore exclud ed
, ,
is improbable . We do not think that an alter

ation of opinion about them in the course of a
centu ry or more by which they became divine
,
and holy instead of human is a satisfactory

,
explanation . The Psalms of David and the

book of Job must have been as highly esteemed
’
in the period of the great synagogue s existence
as they were at a later time . Other considera
tions besides the divinity and holiness of books
contributed to th eir in troductio n into a canon .
Ecclesiastes was taken into the third collection

because it was attributed to Solomon . The
S ong of Songs was understood all egorically ,
a fact which in addition to its supposed Solo

,
monic authorship ,
determined its adoption .
And even after their canonical reception ,
whether by the great synagogue or another

body the character
, of books was canvassed .
It was so with Ecclesiastes in spite , of the

THE OLD TE S TA ME N T: 47
pp
su osed sanction it got from the great syna
gogue contained in the epilogue added , , as
some think by that body to attest the sacred

,
1
ness of the book .
While the third canon was being made the ,
so ferim as the successors

,
Of the prophets were ,
active as before ; and though interpretation was

their chief duty they must have revised , and
corrected the sacred books to some extent .
We need not hesitate to allow that they some

times arranged parts and even added matter ,
their own In the time of the canon s ’

of .
entire preparation they and the priests with , ,
writers and scholars generally redacted the ,
national literature excluding or sanctioning ,
such portions of it as they thought fit .
1
It has been thought that the phrase IIIDDR '
6313 in the
ninth verse alludes to the great council or synagogue. This
j
c on ec ture is plausible on vario us grounds The reasons . for
attrib uting the epilogue to a later tim e than the writer o f the
b ook appear to be stronger than those assigning it to the
o riginal author . The 1 3 th and 1 4 th verses in particular, are
unlik e Coheleth .
48 THE CANON OF THE B IB L E .
At this time appeared the present five fold

-
partition of the Psalms preced ed as it had been

,
by other divisions the last of which was very

,
similar to the one that became final . S everal

inscriptions and historical notices were prefixed .
The inscriptions however belong to very

, , dif
ferent times their historical parts being usually

,
older than the musical ; and date from the fi rst

collection to the period of the Hasmonean
college when the final redaction of the entire
,
Psalter took place . Those in the first three

books existed at the time when the latter were
made up ; those in the last two were prefixed
p artly at the time when the collections them
selves were made and partly in the Maccabean
,
age .
‘
How often they are out of harmony with

the poems themselves needs no remark , . They
are both traditional and conj ectural .
The earliest attestation of the third canon is

that of the prologue to J esus S irach ( 1 3 0
wh ere not only t/ze law and tire proplzets are
TH E OLD T E S TAME NT . 49
Specified but the other books of the fathers

,
“
,
”1
NO information is
'
or the rest of the books

“
.
given as to its extent or the particular books ,
included . They may have been for the most

part the same as the present ones . The passage
does not Show that the third list was Closed The .
better writings of the fathers such as tended to ,
learning and wisdom are not excluded by the ,
definite article . In like manner neither Philo ,
nor the New Testament gives exact information

as to the contents of the division in question .
Indeed several books Canticles Esther

, , , ,
E cc lesi
astes are unnoticed in the latter

, . The argu
ment drawn from Matthew xxiii .
3 5, that the
Chronicles were then the last book of the canon ,
is inconclusive ; as the Zechariah there named

was probably di fferent from the Zechariah in
1
rd & ha drpca l r d hea d r éir 3 48e The younger
r fifih a t .
Sirach does not use 7pa¢aI, which would have been a pro per
translation of c tubim
’
. W; implythe non appli
Does not this 417 -
cation of
’
the specific title c tubim to the hagiographa at that
tim e, and the refore the idea that the third canon was still O pen ?
D
2 Chronicles xxiv . None of these witnesses

proves that the third canon was finally closed .
A more definite testimony respecting the

canon is given by Josephus towards the end of
the first centu ry AD . . Fo r we have not an

innumerable multitude of books among us ,
b ut only twenty -two books which

,
con tain the records of all the past times ;

which are justly believed to be divine . A nd
of them five belong to Moses . But as
to the time from the death of Moses till the
reign of Artaxerxes king of Persia the pro
,
phets who were after Moses wrote down what

was done in their times in thirteen books .
The remaining four books contain hymns to

God and precepts fo r the conduct of human
li fe . It is true our history has been written
since Artaxerxes very particularly but has not ,
been esteemed of the like authority wi th the

fo rmer by our forefathers because there has not
,
b een an e x ac t succ ess io n o f proph ets since that

TH E OLD TE S TA ME NT: 5:
time : and how firmly we have given credit to

these books of our own nation is evident by
what we do ; fo r during so many ages as have
already passed no one has been so bold as
,
either to add anything to them to take any ,
thing from them or to make any

,
C hange in
them ; but it has b ecome natural to all Jews
immediately and from their very birth ,
to
esteem these books to contain divine doctrines ,
and to persist in them and ,

if occasion be ,
”1
willingly to die fo r them . This list agrees
with our present canon , showing that the
Palestinian J ews were tolerably unanimous as
to the extent of the collection . The thirteen
prophets include J ob ; the four lyric and moral
books are Psalms Proverbs Ecclesiastes and
, ,
Canticles .
It is not likely that the Hasmonae an senate

had a long existence . It was replaced by the
Sanhedrim a more definite and state institution
, ,
1
Contra Apion, i 8 . .
intended as a counter balance to the influence -
of the Hasmon e an princes . The notices of the

latter reach no further back than Hyrcanus I,.
ie ,
. . about 13 5B C . .
1
Josephus speaks of it under
Hyrcanus It cannot be referred to an
earlier pe riod than Hyrcanus I . Frankel 3

in
deed finds a notice of it in 2 Chronicles xix .
8, 11 ; but the account there is indistinct and ,
refers to the great synagogue . The compiler

having no certain in formation about what was
long past transfers
, the origin of the cou rt he
speaks of to Jehoshaphat in order to glorify ,
the house of David . It is impossible to date

the S anhedrim with Frankel in the Grecian, ,
era in which case it must have been dissolved

,
during the Maccabean insurrection and after ,
1
In Maaser Sheni, Sota 24 . 1 , the duum virate or suggoth,
consisting of the president, Nasi , and vice-president, Ab-beth

Hyrcanus s affirms that it
’
din, are referred to creation. Z unz
originated in the time of Sim on, son of Mattathias , 1 42 B c .

.
1
Antiq .
, xiv. , 9
.
3
Der gericbtlicbe B eweis, p 68 . .
least intervened between the extinction of the

’
great synagogue and Daniel s book . This holds
good whether we assume with Krochmal the
, , ,
synagogue s ’
redaction of the work — more cor
,
rectly the putting together of the independent

parts o f which it is sa id to be composed ; or
equally so if the taking of it into the canon as
,
a book already completed be attributed to the

same body . But we are unable to see that
Kro chm als reasoning about the synagogue put
’
the
’
ting D aniel s work together and one of
mem bers writing the book Of Esther is pro
bable .
In like manner Maccabean psalms are

,
ad
verse to the hypothesis that the great syna

gogue completed the third canon . In c onse
q uenc e o f these late productions it is impossible ,
to assert that the men of the synagogue were

the redactors of the Psalter as it is . It is
true that the collection was made before the
Chronicles and many other books of the hagio

TH E OLD TE S T AME NT .
55
graphical canon ; but the com plete Psalter did

not appear till the Maccabean period . The
canon however was not considered to be
, ,
fin
ally Closed in the first centu ry before and the

next after Christ; There were doubts about
some portions . The book of Ezekiel gave
offence because some
, of its statements seemed
to contradict the law . Doubts about others
were of a more serious nature ; about E cclesi
astes , the Canticles Esther and the Proverbs

, , .
The first was imp ugned bec ause it had contra

dic to ry passages and a heretical tendency ; the
second because of its worldly and sensual tone ;
,
Esther fo r its want of religiousness ; and Pro

verbs on account of inconsistencies . This
scepticism went far to procure the exclusion
of the suspected works from the canon and ,
their relegation to the class of the ge n

u aim .
1
But it did not prevail . Hananiah son

, of
1
DHJ a
’ literally concealed, withdra wn f rom p ublic use .
H ezekiah son ,
of Garon about , 3 2 B C . .
,
is said to
have reconciled the contradictions and quieted
the doubts .
1
But these traces of resistance to
the fix ity o f the canon were not the last . They
reappeared about AD . 6 5, as we learn from the
2
Talmud ,
when the controversy tu rned mainly
upon the canonicity of Ecclesiastes which the ,
school of Sham mai who had the maj ority

, ,
opposed ; so that the book was probably ex

3
cluded . The question emerged again at a
later synod at Jabneh or Jamnia ,
when R .
Eleasar ben Asaria was chosen patriarch and ,
Gamaliel the second deposed . Here it was

decided not unanimously however but by a
, ,
maj ority of H illelites that Ecclesiastes and the

,
Song of Songs pollute the hands ,

ie ,. . belong
‘
properly to the Hagiographa . This was about
See Furst s Der It anon des alten Testa ments,

1 ’
w pp
’
u s . . . . 1 47,
1
1 48 . Tract Sa bba t
. . ch. i .
1 Because of its profane spirit and E picurean ideas ; se e
Adoyot v 3 . . Y adayim v 3 . .
I H E OLD TE S TAME NT .
57
9 0 A . D.
1 Thus the question of the canonicity
of certain books was discuss ed at two
synods .
Passages in the Talmud have been adduced

to shew that the Sham m aite O bjections to the
canonicity of Ecclesiastes were overruled by
the positive declaration from the 72 elders ,
being a testim ony anterior to tlze Cbristia n era
that Coheleth is canonical ; but they do not

support the O pinion .
2
The sages referred
to in the treatise Sabbat and elsewhere is a
vague expression resting apparently on no
,
historic tradition — a mere opinion of compara

tively late date . If it refer to the Jerusalem
1
See G raetzKobelet, pp 1 62 , 1 63
’
s . .
1
The sages wished to pronounce Coheleth apo cryphal, b e
cause its statem ents are contradictory And why have they not
.
declared it apo cryphal B ecause it begins with words of the
law, and ends with words of the law, for it Opens with the words
What advantage has man in all his labo ur wherewith he
labours under & c Sec
the sun ? — Sabbat 3 0 b
. . .
So also in the Midras h : The sages wished to pronounce

Coheleth apocryphal, & C &C — Vayyikra rabba 1 6 1 b
. . .
synod AD . . 6 5, the Hillelites were simply

outnumbered there by the Shamm aites . The
matter was debated hastily and determined ,
fo r
the time by a majority . But t he synod at

J amnia consisted of 72 persons and a passage
in the treatise Yadayim refers to it 1
The .
testimony of the 72 elders to whom R S imeon .
ben Asai here alludes so far from belonging to ,
an ante Christian era belongs to a date about

-
,
90 A D . And the fact that the synod at Jamnia

took up again a question already debated at
Jerusalem AD . 6 5, proves that no final settle
ment of the canon had taken place before .
The canon was virtually settled at J amnia ,
where was confi rmed what R . Akiba said of the

Canticles in his usual extravagant way : N0
day in the whole history of the world is of so
1
R . Simeon b en Asai said, I have received it from the
m outh of the 72 elders in the day that R . Eleasar ben Asaria
was appointed elder, that the So ng of Songs and Coheleth
llute the hands — Y adayim v 3
po . . .
TH E OLD TE S TA ME NT . 59
much worth as the one in which the S ong of

Songs was given to Israel ; fo r all the S criptures
”
are holy ; but the Song of Songs is most holy .
1
As the Hagiographa were not read in public ,
with the exception Of Esther ,

O pinions Of the
J ewish rabbins might still di ffer about Canticles

and Ecclesiastes even after the synod
,
of Jamnia .
In opposition to these remarks it is stren ,
uo usly a rgued by Bloch that neither the pas

sage in the Mish nic treatise Yadayim nor any ,
other refers to the

,
canonical clza racter o f the
books to which Jewish elders raised several
objections . But his arguments are more vehe
ment than valid . Anxious to assign the final

settlement of the entire canon to an autho rita
tive body like the great synagogue he a ffirms ,
that all parties were united in opinion about

1
This language was based on a figurative interpretation of the
Song . O ne who said, Whoe ver reads such writings as Sirach
”
and the later b o ok s loses all part in everlasting life, can have
no weight . He outheroded the Palestinian tradition respecting
’
the J ewish productions of la ter origin, which m erely affirm s that

”
they
“
do not pollute the hands . Toss Yadayim,
. c.
60 TH E CA N ON OF THE B IB LE .
the time of Christ, — Ass um Perushim,

and
,
Z eddukim ; Shamm aites and Hillelites . But

it requires more than his ingenui ty to explain
away the meaning of Yadayim 3 5, A do
, yo t v .
3 ,
S abbat 1 . To what did such diversi ty of
opinion relate if not to the canonical character
,
of the books ? A specific answer to the ques

tion is not given by the learned writer who is ,
1
too eager in his endeavour to attribute the

settlement of the third cano n to the great
synagogue and to smooth away all diversities
,
of opinion about several books after that time , ,
as if none could afterwards question the autho
ritative settlement by that body . He will not

even allow a wider canon to the Alexandrian
Jews than that of their Palestinian brethren ,
though he cannot but admit that the former

read and highly esteemed various apocryphal
books because of their tlzeocra tic character .
Surely the practical use of writings is an evi

1 Studien z ur Gesclticltte, u
. s. w .
, p . 1 50, &c .
62 THE CA NON OF TH E B IB LE .
pen (viii it may be inferred that the same

.
process took place afterwards ; that o ffensive

things were removed ,
and alterations made
continuously down to the close of the canon ,
and even after . The co rrections consisted of

additions and changes of letters being indicated ,
in part by the most ancient versions and the

traditions of the Jews themselves who Of ten
knew what stood in the text at first and why ,
it was altered . They are also indicated by the

nature Of the passage itsel f viewed in the light
of the state of religion at the time . Here
sober judgm ent must guard against unne cessary
conjectures . S ome changes are apparent as ,
the plural oaks in Genesis xiii . 1 8, xiv . 1 3,
xviii . 1, Deuteronomy xi .
3 0, fo r the Singular
oak and the plural g ods in Exodus xxxii .
4
for the singular god. So 2 S am vii . . 2 3, ( comp .
1 Chron xvii . . 2 1, and L XX ) .

;
1
and Deuterono
1
Geiger s Urscb rift, p
’
. 2 88 .
TIIE OLD TE S TA ME NT . 63
my xxx ii . have been altered . Popper and

Geiger have probably assumed too much cor
rection on the part of the S cribes and others ;
though they have drawn attention to the
subj ec t in the spirit of original criticism .
Jewish literature began to degenerate after

the captivity and it continued to do so
,
. It
leant upon the past more and more having an ,
external and formal Character wi th little of the

living soul . The independence of their reli
gio us literature disappeared wi th the national
independence Of the Jews ; and the genius of
the people was too exclusive to receive much
expansion from the spirit of nations with whom
they came in contact . In such C ircumstances ,
amid the general consciousness of present

misfortune which the hope Of a brighter future
could not dispel and regretful retrospects
, of
the past tinged with ideal splendour, the exact

'
1
See De Goeje in the W dscb mf
logisc/t fl y y
aa rga ng II
.
( 1 868) p
. 179, &c .
time of drawing a line between books that

might be included in the third division of the
canon mus t have been arbitrary . In the
absence of a normal principle to determine
selection the productions were arbitrarily separ
,
ated . Not that they were badly adjusted .
O n the contrary the canon as a whole was ,
settled wisely . Yet the critical spirit of learned

J ews in the future could not be extinguished
by anticipation . The canon was not really
settled fo r all time by a synodical gathering at
Jamnia ; for Sirach was added to the H agio ,
g p
ra ha by some rabbins about the beginning
1
of the 4 th century ; while Baruch circulated
long in Hebrew and was publicly read on the ,
day of atonement in the third century accord

-
,
2
ing to the Apostolic constitutions . These two
books were in high repute fo r a considerable
time possessing a kind of canonical credit
,
1
Zunz
’
s Die gottesdienstliclzen Vortrage pp , 101 1 02 .
1
V . 20 , p . 1 24 , ed. Ueltz en .
TIIE OLD TE S TA ME NT . 65
even among the learned Jews of Pal estine .
Rab , J o chanan, B l as ar, Rabba bar Mare ,
occasionally refer to Sirach in the way in

which the c
’
tubim were quoted : the writer of
Daniel used Baruch ; and the translator of
J eremiah put it into Greek .
If it be asked on what principle books were

admitted into the canon a single answer does
,
not su ffice . One and the same criterion did not

determine the process at all times . The lead
ing principle with which the first canon makers -
set out was to collect all the documents of

Hebrew antiquity . This seems to have guided
E zra ,
if not the great synagogue a fter him .
The nation early imbued with

,
the theocratic
spi rit and believing itsel f the Chosen of God ,
was favourably inclined towards documents in

which that standpoint was assumed . The legal
and ethical were special ly valued . The pro
phe tic C laimed a divine origin ; the lyric or
poetic touched and elevated the ideal faculty
E
on which religion acts . But the leading prin

c iple which actuated Ezra and the great syna
gogue was gradual ly modified amid ,
the growing
compass Of the national literature and the con
-
sc io usness that prophecy ceased with Malachi .
When the latest part of the canon had to

be selected from a literature almost contem
p o raneo us,
regard was had to such produc
tions as resembled the O ld in spirit . Ortho
doxy Of contents was the dominant criterion .
But this was a di fficult thing for various works,
really anonymous though wearing the garb of

,
o ld names and histories were in , e xistence ,

so
that the boundary of the third part became

uncertain and fluctuating .
The principle that actuated E z ra in making

the first canon was a religious and patriotic one .
From his treatment of the ol dest law books we

infer that he did not look upon them as inviol
able . Venerable they were and so far sacred ;

,
but neither perfect nor complete fo r all time .

TH E OLD TE S TA ME NT . 67
I n his view they were not unconditionally

authoritative . Doubtless they had a high value
as the productions of inspired lawgivers and
men of a prophetic spirit ; but the redaction
to which be submitted them shows no super
stitio us reverence . With him ca nonical and
lzoly were not identical . Nor does the idea of
an imm edia te, divine authority appear to have
dominated the mind Of the great synagogue
in the selection of books . Like Ezra these ,
scholars reverenced the productions of the

prophets poets and historians to whom their
, ,
countrymen were indebted in the past fo r te
ligious or political progress ; but they did not

look upon them as the o ffspring of unerring
wisdom . How could they while witnessing,
repetitions and minor contradictions in the

bo ok s collected ?
The same remarks apply to the third canon .
Direct divin
ity of origin was not the criterion
which determined the reception of a book into

68 TH E CA NON OF TIIE B IB LE .
it ; but the character and authorship of the

book . D id it breathe the old spirit ,
or
proceed from one venerated for his wisdom ?
Was it like the old orthodox productions ; or
did it bear the name of one renowned fo r his
piety and knowledge of divine things ? The

stamp of antiquity was necessa ry in a certain
sense ; but the theocratic spirit was the leading
consideration . Ec clesiastes was admitted be
cause it bore the name of S olomon ; and

Daniel s apocalyptic writings because veiled
’
,
under the name of an old prophet . New

psalms were taken in bec ause of their asso
c iatio n with much O lder ones in the temple
service . Yet the first book of Maccabees
was excluded ,
though written in H ebrew . It
is still more remarkable that Sirach was put
among the external productions ; but this was
owing not so much to its recent origin ,
fo r it is
older than the book of Daniel as to its being an
,
apparent echo of the Proverbs , and therefore

the assumption of its supernatural origin . At a

much later period the Masoretes reduced to one
,
type all existing copies of their Scriptures ,

in
tro ducing an uniformity imperatively demanded

in their opinion by multiplied discrepancies .
Whatever divine Character the reflecting at
tributed to the canonical books it must have ,
a mounted to the same thing as that assigned

to human attributes and physical phenomen a
a divinity resulting from the ov er leaping of
-
sec ond causes in the absence of inductive

,
philosophy . Here the imperfection conditioned

by the nature of the created cannot be hid .
Yet the books may be truly said to have con

tained the word of God .
Of the three divisions ,

t/ze Law or Pentateuch
was most highly venerated by the J ews . It
was the first translated into Greek ; and in
’
Philo s view was inspired in a way pec uliar to
itself . Tlee Prop/zets, or second division ,
o cc u
pied a somewhat lower place in their estimation ,

THE OLD TE S TA ME NT .
71
but were read in the public services as the law

’
had been before . The c tubim , or third
division was not looked upon as equal to the
,
Prophets in importance : only the five Megiloth

were p l iblic ly read . The three parts of the
collection present the three gradations of
sanctity which the books assumed successively
in Israelite estimation . A certain reverence
was attached to all as soon as they were made
C anonical ; but the reverence was not of equal
height and the supposed authority was pro
,
1
portionally varied . The consciousness of pro
phetism bein g extinct soon after the return
from Babylo n was a genuine instinct
, . With
the extinction of the J ewish state the religiou s
Spirit almost evaporated . The idealism which
the old prophets proclaimed in contrast with
the symbolic religio n of the state gave place to
forms and an attachment to the written law .
1 Dillm ann in the 7a/z rbiiclzer fi

,
r de utsc/ze Tbeologie, dritter
B aud, p 42 2
. .
72 TH E CA NON OF TH E B IB LE .
Religion came to be a thing Of the understand

ing the subj ect
, of learned treatment ; and its
essence was reduced to dogmas or precepts .
Thus it ceased to be a spiritual element in

which the heart had free scope fo r its highest
aspirations . In addition to all a foreign meta
,
physical theology the Persian doctrine o f spirits

, ,
was introduced which seemed to enlarge

,
the
sphere of speculation but really retarded the

,
free exercise of the mind . As the external

side of religion had been previous ly directed to
the performance of good works this externality
,
was now determined by a written law . Even

the prophetism that appeared after the resto ra
tion was little more than an echo of the past ,
falling in with an outward and written legalism .
The literature of the people deteriorated in

quality and prophecy became apocalypse In
, .
such circumstances the advent o f a new man

was needed to restore the free li fe Of religion in
higher power . Christ appeared in the fulness
THE OLD TES TA ME NT .
73
of time to do this e ffectua lly by proclaiming the

divine Fatherhood and founding a worship
,
in
p
sirit a nd in tr ut/z . Rising above the symbo lic
wrappings of the Mosaic religion and relying ,
upon the native power of the spirit itsel f he ,
shewed how man may mount up to the throne

of God adoring the Supreme without
,
the inter
ventio n o f temple sacrifice or ceremony
, ,
.
When the three divisions were united the ,
ecclesiastical respect which had gathered round

the law and the prophets from ancient times
tubim
’
began to be transferred to the c . A
belief in their sanct ity increased apace in the
wt centu ry before the Christian era, so that
sacredness and ca nonici y
t were almost identical .
The doubts of individuals it is true were still

, ,
expressed respec ting certain books of the

’
c tubim , but they had no percept ible e ffect
upon the current opinion . The sanctity attach
ing to the last division as well as the o thers did
not permit the total displacement of any part .
'
The passage in J o sephus already quoted

shows the state Of the canon about AD . . 1 00 .
Accordi ng to it he considered it to have been

,
C losed at the time of Artaxerxes Lo ngim anus,
whom he identifies with the Ahasuerus of

Es ther ,
6
4 44 4
2 -
B C . . The books were divine ,
so that none dared to add to substract from , ,
or alter them . To him the canon was some

thing belonging to the venerable past and ,
inviolable . In other words all the books were ,
peculiarly sacred . Although we can scarcely

think this to be his private opinion merely ,
it is probably expressed in exaggerated terms ,
and hardly tallies with his use of the third

l
Esdras in p referenc e to the canonical texts .
H is authority ,
however ,
is smal l . Bloch s’
estimate of it is too high . It is utterly im pro

’
bable that Josephus s O pinion was universally
held by the Jews in his day His division Of
’
the books is peculiar : five Mosaic thirteen ,
1 In his Antiq .
,
x. 4
, 5 , and xi. 1 -5 .
75
historical ,
four containing religious songs and
rules of li fe . It appears indeed that , ,
as he had
the same twenty two books we now have Ruth -
,
was still attached to Judges and Lamentations ,
to J eremiah but his credit is not on a par wi th

that of a J ew who adhered to his countrymen
in the time of their calamity . He wrote for the
Romans . One who believed that Esther was

the youngest book in the canon who looked ,
upon Ecclesiastes as Solomon s and Daniel ’
,
as
an exile production cannot be a competent ,
judge . In his time the historical sense of the

book of Daniel was misapprehended ; for after
the Grecian dynasty had fallen without the

fulfilment of the Messianic prophecy connected
with it the Roman empire was put into
,
its
place . H ence various allusions in The History

1
of the Jewish Wars . The passage in the
1
Antiquities ,
about Alexander the Great and
1
iv 6,
. sec .
3, and vi 2 , sec
. . 1 .
11
x i 8,
. sec. 5 .
76 THE CAN ON OF THE B IB LE ,
the priests in the Temple at Jerusalem is apoc

ry
phal . In any case Josephus does not furnish
,
a genuine list of the canonical books any more

than Philo . The Pharisaic view of his time is
undoubtedly given that the canon was then,
complete and sacred . The decision proceeded

from that part of the nation who ruled both
over school and people and regained supremacy ,
after the destruction of the temple ; i e , from

. .
the Pharisee sect to which J osephus belonged

-
.
It was a conclusion of orthodox J udaism .
With true critical instinct Spinoza says that ,
the canon was the work of the Pharisees . The

third collection was undoubtedly made under
their influence .
The origin of the tlz ree

f old division of the
canon is not as Oehler supposes
, ,
1
a reflection
of the di fferent stages of religious development
Article Kanon in H erz og s E ncyklopa die, vol

’
1 vu
. .
p.
the sam e author s Prolegomena T[zeologie des

’
2 53 ; and z ur a lt
.
Test , pp 9 1 , 9 2
. . .
CA N ON
'
78 TH E OF TH E B IB LE .
Isaiah J eremiah and Ezekiel

, , ; succeeded by
the twelve minor prophets arranged ,
fo r the
most part according to their times though ,
the length Of individual prophecies and simi

larity of contents also influenced their position .
The arrangement of books in the third division

depended on their age character and authors , , .
T he Psalms were put first because David was ,
supposed to be the author of many and on ,
account of their intrinsic value in promoting

the religious li fe Of the people . After the
Psalms came the three poetical works attri
buted to Solomon with the book ,

Of Job among
them ,
-
Proverbs Job, ,
Canticles Ecclesiastes
, .
The book of Esther followed since it was ,

in
tended to further the observance of the Purim

feast ; with the late book of Daniel . The
position Of the tubim
’
Daniel among c arises
solely from the fact of its posterior origin to
the prophet ic writings not excepting the
,
book
Of Jonah itsel f ; and the attempt to account fo r
79
its place in the third division on the ground of
its predominant subj ectivity is bas ed on the

unfounded assumption that the obj ective state
of religion is represented in the second division
and the subj ective in the third . H ad the boo k
existed before 4 00 B C. .
,
it would doubtless have
stood in the second division . But the contents
themselves demonstrate its date contemporary
history being wrapped in a prophetic form .
H aving some a ffinity to Esther as regards

heathenism and Greek life , the book was put
next to the latter . To Ezra and Nehemiah ,
which were adopted before the other part of
the Chronicle book and separated

-
from it,
were added the so - called Chronicles . Such

was the original succession of the third division
tubim ;
’
or c but it did not r emain unaltered .
For the use of the synagogue the five Megilo th

were put together ; so that Ruth which was ,
originally appended to J udges ,

and the
Lamentations a ffixed at first to J eremiah s ’
prophecies , were taken out of the second

and put into the third canon . This caused
a separation of Canticles and Ecclesiastes .
The new arrangement was made fo r liturgical

purposes .
C H A PT E R III .
T H E SAMAR ITAN A ND ALE X ANDR IA N
C ANO NS .
THE Samaritan cano n consists of the

Pentateuch alone . This restrict ed collection
is owing to the fact that when the Samaritans
,
separated from the J ews and began their

worship on Gerizim no more than the Mosaic
,
writings had been invested by Ezra with

canonical dignity . The hostile feeling be
tween the rivals hindered the reception of
books subsequently canonized . The idea of
their having the oldest and most sacred part

in its entirety satisfied their spiritual wants .
Some have thought that the Sadducees who ,
already existed as a party before the Maccabean

period agreed with the Samaritans in rej ecting
,
F
82 THE CA NON OF THE B IB LE
all but the Pentateuch ; yet this is doubtful . It

1
is true that the S amaritans themselves say so ;
and that some of the church fathers Origen , ,
J erome and others agree ; but little reliance

,
can be put on the statement . The latter ,
perhaps confounded the Samaritans and S ad

,
ducees . It is also noteworthy that Christ in

refuting the Sadducees appeals to the Penta
teuch alone ; yet the conclusion that he did so
,
because of their admitting no more than that

portion does not follow .
The Alexandrian canon di ffered from the

Palestinian . The Greek translation commonly
call ed the Septuagint contains some later pro
ductio ns which the Palestinian J ews did not
adopt not only from their aversion to Greek
,
literature generally but also from the rec ent

,
origin of the books perhaps also their want

,
of
prophetic sanction . The closing line of the third

part in the Alexandrian canon was more or less
See Ab ulfatach s A m m] Samara, p
’
. . 1 02, 9, & c .
SAMAR I TA N é °
A LE X A NDR IA N CA N ONS . 83
fl uctuating— capable of admitting recent writ

ings appearing under the garb of old names and
histories or embracing religious subj ects
,
while
the Palestinian collection was pretty well
determined and all but finally settled
,
. The
j udgment of the Alexandrians was freer than
that of their brethren in the mother country .
They had even separated in a measure from

the latter by erecting a temple at
,
Leo ntopo lis
and their enlargement of the canon was

another step of divergence . Nor had they the
criterion of language for the separation of
canonical and uncanonical ; both classes were

before them in the same tongue . The enlarged
canon was not formally sanctioned ; it had not
the approval of the Sanhedrim ; yet it was to
the Alexandrians what the Palestinian one was
to the Palestinians . If Jews who were not well
acquainted with Hebrew used the apocryphal
and canonical books alike it was a matter , of
feeling and custom ; and if those who knew the

old language better adhered to the canonical

more closely ,
it was a matter of tradition
and language . The former set little value on
the prevalent consciousness of the race that the
spirit of prophecy was extinct ; their view of
’
the Spirit s operation was l arger . The latter
clung to the past with all the more tenacity
that the old life of the nation had degenerated
.
.
The Alexandrian J ews opened their minds to

Greek culture and philosophy appropriating ,
new i deas and explaining their Scriptures in

,
accordance with wider conceptions of the divine

‘
presence though such adaptation turned aside

the origi n
al sense Consciously or unconsciously
.
they were preparing Judaism in some degree to

be the religion of humanity . But the Rabbins
shut out those enlarging influences confining ,
their religion within the narrow traditions of

one people . The process by which they con
served the old belief helped to quench its spirit ,
so that it became an antique skeleton powerless ,

reason working upon revelation and moulding ,
it into a new system . S ue/z tra dition serves but

to show the inability of genuine Judaism to
’
assimilate philosophic thought

’
R atzonalz sz ng
'
should not be styled the operation of tradition .
The truth of these remarks is evident from a

comparison of two books exempli fying Alexan
,
drian and Palestinian J udaism respectively .
The Wisdom of Solomon shows the enlarging

e ffect of Greek philosophy . Overpassing Jew
ish particularism it o ften approaches Christi
,
anity in doctrine and spirit so that some have ,

1
even assumed a Christian origin fo r it

. The
Wisdom of J esus son of Sirach has not the doc
trine of immortality . Death is there an eternal
sleep and retribution takes place in this li fe The
,
.
Jewish theocracy is the centre of history Israel

the elect people and all wisdom is embodied in
the law . The writer is shut up within the old
national ideas and leans upon the writings in
,
Kirschb aum , Weisse , and Noack .

SAMARI TAN é A LE X AA DR IAN CA N ’
ONS . 87
which they are expressed . Thus the B agio
graphical canon of Judea conservative as it is

, ,
and purer in a sense presents a narrower typ e

,
than the best specimens of the Alexand rian one .
The genial breath of Aryan culture had not ex

panded its S emitism .
The identity of the Palestinian and Alexan

drian canons must be abandoned , notwithstand
ing the contrary arguments of Eichhorn and

Movers . It is said indeed that Philo neither
, ,
mentions nor quotes the Greek additions ; but

neither does he quote several canonical books .
According to Eichhorn no fewer than eight ,
1
of the latter are unnoticed by him . Besides ,
he had peculiar views of inspiration and quoted ,
loosely from memory . Believing as he did in

the inspiration of the Greek version as a
whole it is di fficult to think that he made
,
a distinction between the di fferent parts of
it . In one passage he refers to the sacred

E inla tung in dar alte Testa m ent, vol i p
'
1 '
. . . 133.
TH E CA NON OF THE B IB LE .
books of the Therapeutae a fanatical sect ,

of
Jews in Egyp t as ,
laws,
oracles of proplzets ,
lzym ns and at/zor books by which knowledge and

”1
piety are increased and perfected , but this
presents little in fo rmation as to the canon of
the Egyptian J ews generally ; fo r it is precari

ous argumentation to say with H erbst that they
prove a twofold canon . Even if the Alex
andrian and Palestinian canons be identical we ,
cannot be sure that t/ze atner books which the

Therapeutae read as holy besides the law , t/ze
p p
roizets a nd hym ns, di ffered from the hagio
ra h
g p ,a and so constituted another canon than
the general Egyptian one . It is quite possible
that tno hym ns mean the Psalms ; and tfze
ot/zer books, the rest of the hagiographa .
The argument fo r the identity of the two

canons deduced from 4 Esdras xiv .
44 , &c , .
as if the twenty four open books were dis

-
tinguished from the other writings dictated to

1
De mta contempla te/a, O pp Tom Mangey
’
. .
p 4 75,
. ed. .
90 THE CA NON OF THE BIB LE .
formall
y recognise a canon of their o wn ,
as De
Wette says of them they had and used one
,
larger than the Palestinian without troubling

,
themselves about a f orm al sanction for it by a

body of Rabbis at J erusalem or elsewhere .
Their canon was not identical with that of the

Palestinians , and all the argumentation founded
’
upon Philo s non quotation of the ap ocryphal
-
books fails to prove the contrary . The very way

in which apocryphal are insert ed among canonical
books in the Alexandrian canon shows the equal ,
rank assigned to both . Esdras first and second

succeed the Chronicles ; Tobit and Judith are
between Nehemiah and Esther ; the Wisdom of
S olomon and Sirach follow Canticles ; Baruch

succeeds J eremiah Daniel is followed by Sus
anna and other productions of the same class
and the whole closes with the three books of Mac
c ab ees . S uch is the order in the Vatican M S .
The threefold division of the c anon , in
dicating three stages in its formation , has

SA MARI TA N a» ALE X A NDRIA N CA NONS .
9:
continued . Josephus ,
indeed , gives another ,
based on the nature of the separate books ,
not on MSS . We learn nothi ng from him

of its history ,
which is somewhat remark
able ,
considering that he did not live two
centuries a fter the last work had been added .
The account of the canon s final arrangement

’
was evidently unknown to him .

C HAPTER I V .
NUMBE R AND O RDE R O F T H E SE PARAT E
B OO KS .
T HE number of the books was variously os
timated . Josephus gives twenty two which was -

,
the usual number among Christian writers in the

second third and fourth centuries havi ng been
, , ,
derived perhaps from the letters of the Hebrew

alphabet . Origen J erome and others have it
, , .
It c o ntinued longest among the teachers of the

Greek Church and is even in Nicepho rus s ,
’
1
stichometry . The enumeration in question
has Ruth with Judges and Lamentations with ,
J eremiah . In ”
E piphanius the number twenty
seven is found made by taking the alphab et
‘
Cost /lit h e dos Ka nons, p

’
See Credner s a . 1 24.
De mans . ct p ond , chapters 2 2 , 2 3, vol . 11. p

. 1 80, ed.
Petav .
first or authentic prophecies the lateness ,

of
these oracles brought Isaiah into the third place

among the greater prophets . The Talmudic
order of the Hagiographa is Ruth Psalms Job , , ,
Proverbs Ecclesiastes Canticles Lamentations

, , , ,
Daniel Esther Ezra Chronicles

, , , . H ere Ruth
precedes the Psalter coming as near the former ,
prophets as possible ; fo r it properly belongs to

them the contents associating it with the
,
J udges time ’
. The Talmudic order is that
usually adopted in German MS S . What is the
true estimate of it ? Is it a proper Talmudic
regulation Perhaps not else the Hebrew MSS
, .
of the French and Spanish J ews would no t so

readily have departed from it . Bloch supposes
that Baba Bathra, which gives the arrangement
of the books is one ,
of the apoc ryphal Bo raithas
that proceeded from an individual teacher and
1
had no binding au thority .
1
Studim Gesokzcfito der a lttestamm
'
thcfie Literatur, n
’
z ur . s.
w, p
. . 1 8, e tc.
ORDE R OF TH E SE PAR A TE B OOKS .
95
The Masoretic arrangement di ffers from the

Talmudic in putting Isaiah be fore J eremiah and
Ezekiel . The Hagiographa are Psalms Pro , ,
verbs ,
Job,
Canticles ,
Ruth , Lamentations ,
Ecclesiastes Esther Daniel Ezra (with Nehe

, , ,
miah) Chronicles
,
1
This is usually adopted in.
Spanish MSS . But MSS often di ffer arbi.
trarily, because transcribers did not consider

themselves bound to any one arrangement .
2
According to some a very old testimony to ,

the
commencing and concluding books of the

third division is given by the New Testa
ment ( Luke xxiv 44 ; Matthew xxiii . .
agreeably to which the Psalms were first

and the Chronicles last ; but this is inco n
e lusive .
The Alexandrian translators as we have ,
seen already placed the books di fferently from

,
H ody, De B ibliorm n tex tzous m gi h

' '
1
na bn , p 644
’ s . .
H odygives lists of the order in which the b ook s stand in
so m e early printed editions and in a few MSS .

, 6
p 45
. .
the Palestinian J ews . In their version Daniel

comes after E z ekiel so that it is put beside
,
the
greater prophets . Was this done by J ews or

Christians ? Perhaps by the latter who put it ,
between the greater and lesser prophets or in ,
o ther words out

,
of the thi rd into the second
division because
,
of dogmatic grounds and so ,
e ffaced a trace of the correct chronology .
Little importance however , , can be attached to

the order of the books in the S eptuagint ;
because the work was done at di fferent times

by di fferent persons . But whatever may have
been the arrangement of the parts when
the whole was complete ,
we know that it
was disturbed by Protestants eparating the
s
apoc ryphal writings and pu tting them all

together .
98 TH E CA NON OF THE B IB LE .
Wisdom xii i xv -
. Romans ix . 2 1, from Wisdom
xv .
7; Eph vi . . 13 17,
-
from Wisdom v . 1 8 20
-
;
1 Cor ii
. . 1 0, & c , from . J udith viii . 14 . Others
l
are less probable . When Bishop Cosin says ,
that “
in all the New Testament we find not
any one passage of the apocryphal books to
have been alleged either by Christ or His
apostles for the confirmation of their doctrine ”
,
the argument though based on fact is scarcely

, ,
conclusive ; else Esther Canticles Ecclesiastes , , ,
and other works might be equally discredited .
Yet it is probable that the New Testament

writers though quoting the Septuagint much
,
more than the original were disinclined to the ,
addition al parts of the Alexandrian canon .
They were Palestinian themselves or had in ,
view J udaisers o f a narrow creed Prudential .
motives no less than a predisposition in favour

,
of the old national canon may have hindered ,
1
K ritzken for 1 8 53 , p 2 67, & c
' '
Stadten a nd . .
A Stfiolastzcal History a f t/to Canon, p 2 2

'
. .
CHR IS TIAN USE OF THE OLD TE S TAME NT .
99
them from expressly citing any apocryphal

production . The apostle Paul and probably
the other writers of the New Testament ,
believed in the literal inspiration of the

Biblical books for he uses an argument in ,
the Galatian epistle which turns upon the

singular or plural of a noun .
1
And as the
inspiration of the Septuagint translation was
commonly held by the Christians of the early
centuries it may be that the apostles and
,
evangelists made no distinction between its

parts . Jude quotes Enoch an apocryphal work ,
not in the A lexandrian canon ; so that he at
See Rothe, Z ur Dogm atzé , Staa ten n K ritzken for 1 8 60 ,

1
’ ' '
’
.
’
p 6.
7, & c T h e ap o stl
.e s ar
gum ent re sts on the occurrenc e o f
the singular (seed, o r épp a) in G enesis x vii 8 not the .
plural ( seeds, o r épp ar a ) though the plural o f the c orresponding

H ebrew word could not have been used, b ecause it has a dif
ferent signification G ramm atical inaccuracy is m ade the basis
.
o f a certain theological interpretatio n Those who wish to see .
a Specim en of laboured ingenuity unsuccessfully applied to the

j ustificatio n of St Paul s argum ent in this passage, m ay consult
’
Tholuck
’
s Das alte Testa ment in neuem Testam ent, p 63 , . etc.
Vierte Aufl age .

( p
E ist to th
.e Galatians iii .
1 00 THE CA N ON OF TH E B IB LE .
least had no rigid notions about the di fference

of canonical and uncanonical writings . S till
we know that the compass of the Old Testa
ment canon was somewhat unsettled to the
Christians of the first century ,
as it was to the
Hellenist Jews themselves . It is true that the
Law ,
the Prophets ,
and the Psalms were
universally recognized as authoritative ; but
the extent of the third division was indefinite ,
so that the non citation of the

-
three book s
respecting which there was a di fference of
opinion among the J ews may not have been

ac cidental . Inasmuch however as the Greek
, ,
speaking Jews received more books than their

Palestinian brethren the apostles and their
,
immediate successors were not wholly disin
c lined to the use of the apocryphal productions .
The undefined boundary o f the canon facilitated

also the recognition of all primitive records of
the new Revelation .
The early fathers who wrote in Greek used the

, ,
1 02 THE CA NON OF TH E B IB LE .
by 1
Scripture has briefly signified this ,
saying . Assuming that Wisdom was written by

S olomon he uses it as canonical and inspired
, ,
designating it divine ?
Judith he cites with other
’
books of the Old Testament ; and the Song of
the three children in the furnace is used as

Scripture .
4 Ecclesiasticus also is so treated ls
.
Dionysius o f Alexandria
" cites Ecclesiasticus
( xvi . introd ucing the passage with “
hear
”7
divine oracles . The same book is elsewhere
8
cited chapters xliii
,
. 2 9, 3 0 and i . 8 . So is
1°
Wisdom vii 1 5 and 2 Baruch (iii 1 2 1 5) is
,
. .
-
?
also quoted ! The fathers who wrote in Latin
used some of the old Latin versions of which
Augustine speaks ; one of them and that the ,
1 3
Stroma ta , 1 1. 2 3 . Stromata , iv . 16 . 1 5121, 11. 7 .
4
E x Script prop/wt . . eelogae, c . 1 .
5
Stromatezs, ii 1
'
2 64 A
“
. 15 . . D .
7
De Natura ’
vol
'
iv p 3 56
'
R outlz s Relzqnzae Saerae, . . . .
8
Fragment Nzcet in Relzg Sacrae, vo l
' '
. . . . 11 .
p 40.
4 .
1°
9 H id , p 407 . . 1s .
, p 406 . .
u
Epistola ad Dzonys
’
R oma n, in Relz o Saer vol

'
. . . .
, . iii p . . 1 95 .
1”
Rehq Si am , vol ii p 408
'
. . . . .
CHRIS TIAN USE OF TH E OLD TE S TAME NT . 103
oldest probably dating soon after the middle

, of
the second century being known to us as the ,
Itala . As this was made from the Septuagint ,
’
it had the usual apocryphal books . J erome s
critical revision or new version did not sup
plant the old Latin till some time after his
1
death . Tertullian quotes the Wisdom of
’ 2
Solomon expressly as Solomon s ; and intro
”3
duces Sirach by “
as it is written . He cites
Baruch as Jeremiah .
4
H e also believes in the
a uthenticity of the book of Enoch and defends ,
5
it as Scripture at some length . Cyprian often
cites the Greek additions to the Palestinian
canon . He introduces Tobit with the words
”6
as it is written ,
or divine Scripture teaches ,
saying and Wisdom with ,

“
the Holy Spirit
”8
shows by Solomon . Ecclesiasticus is intro
l 220
'
‘
A D
. . Advers . Va lentz monos, ch 2 . .
3
De E x lzorta tione Castitatis, ch . 2 .
Contra Gnostieos, ch 8 .
5
De Haoitn Muliebri ch 3 , . .
6
Epist 55, p . . 1 1 0, ed . Fell .
7
De Ora t Domin p 1 53 . .
,
. .
8
De E x/zortat . Martyrii ,
ch . 1 2, p . 1 82 .
1 04 THE CAN ON OF THE B IB LE .
”1
duced with ,
“
it is written ; and Baruch with ,
”2
the Holy Spirit teaches by J eremiah . 1 and
2 Maccabees are used as Scripture ; as are the 3
1
additions to Daniel .
‘
The African fathers fo l
low the Alexandrian canon without scruple .
Hippolytus Rome (about A D who of . .
wrote in Greek quotes Baruch as Scripture ; 5

,
and interprets the additions to Daniel such as ,
S usanna as Scripture likewise

,
.
7
Melito of Sardis made it his special
business to inquire among the Palestinian
J ews about the number and names of their
canonical books ; and the result was the
following list — the five books o f Moses Joshu a , ,
Judges Ruth , ,
four books of Kings ,
two of
Chronicles the Psalms , of David the Proverbs
,
of Solomon Ecclesiastes the Song

, , of Songs ,
Job Isaiah J eremiah the twelve in one book

, , , ,
1
De Mortal p , . 1 61 .
11
De Orat Dom in , p 1 4 1
. . . .
3 Testim iii 4 , p 62
. . . .
1
‘
De Lapsis p 1 3 3 & c
, .
, .
5
Adv Noet v
. . .
6
See Migue s edition
’
, p 689 , & c
. .
7
f After 1 71 .
epistle is attributed to Jeremiah . But the
catalogue had no in fluence upon his practice .
He followed the prevailing view of the extended

canon . Sirach is introduced by for “
this also
is written the book of Wisdom is cited as a
divine word ; 2
the writer is called a p ph t
ro
e ;
3
Christ is represented as speaking in it through
Solomon; 4
and Wisdom vii . 17 is adduced as
the words of Christ H imself .
5
Tobit is cited as
Scripture .
6
His view of the additions to the
books of Daniel and Esther as well as his ,
opinion about Tobit are su fficiently expressed ,
in the epistle to Africanus so that scattered ,
quotations from these parts of Scripture can

be properly estimated . Of the history of
Susanna he ventures to say that the Jews
1
Com ment in .
y oa nn" tom . x xx n. ch. 1 4 , ed . Huet .
9
Contra Cels iii 72 . . vol . i p 494,
. . ed. Delarue .
3 In E x odus, H om vi . 1 Levit H orn . . v 2

. .
In Levit .
, H om . x 11 . 4 .
5
In Luham , H orn . 21 .
‘1
De Oratione, ii p . . 215 .
CHRIS TIA N USE OF TH E OLD TE S TA AIE NT . 1 07
1
withdrew it on purpose from the people . He
seems to argu e in favour of books used and
read in the churches though they may be put
,
out of the canon by the Jews . As di vine

Providence had prese rved the sacred Scriptures ,
no alteration should be made in the e cc lesi
astical tradition respecting books sanctioned by

the churches though they be external to the
Hebrew canon .
Most of the writings of Methodius Bishop of
Tyre are lost so that we know little of his

’
,
O pinions respecti ng the books of Scripture .
But it is ce rtain that he employed the Apo

crypha like the other writings of the Old Testa
ment Thus Sirach (xviii 3 0 and xix 2 ) is
. . .
quoted in the same way as the Proverbs ’1

.
Wisdom (iv 3) is cited and Baruch ( iii

4
. 1 -
, .
1
Opp . ed. Delarue, vo l
. i p
. . 12 .
I3 1 1
‘ '
.
Convivia m decent virginum , in Com b efis s Auctarium bib

3 ’
lio thecae G raec o rum patrum , p 69 . .
5
Ibid , p 69 . . . Ibid .
, p . 1 09 .
C HAPTER VI .
T HE NEW T ESTAME NT CANO N IN T HE FIR ST
T H RE E CE NT URIE S .
T HE first Christians relied on the Old Testa

ment as their chief religious book . To them it
was of di vine origin and authority . The New
Testament writi ngs came into gradual use by ,
the side of the older Jewish documents accord ,
ing to the times in which they app eared and the

names of their reputed authors . The Epistles of
Paul were the earliest written ; after which came
the Apocalypse the Epistle to the Hebrews
, ,
and other documents all in the first century

, .
A fter the first gospel had undergone a process

of t ranslation , re-
writing and interpolation from
, ,
the Aramaic basis , the discourses, 1

of which
1
ea My - tu
. Ap Euseb H E iii 3 9
. . . . . .
1 10 TH E CA N ON OF TH E B IB LE .
ing they may have been the reporters were , nu ~
equal to their work . It is also remarkable that

so many of the m should be unknown ; produc
tions being attached to names of repute to give
them greater currency .
When Marcion came from Po ntus to Rome

( 1 44 he brought with him a Scripture
collection consisti ng of ten Pauline epistles .
With true critical insti nct he did not include

those addressed to Timothy and Titus as also ,
the epistle to the H ebrews . The gospel of
Marcion was Luke s in an altered state From

’
.
this and other facts we conclude that external

parties were the first who carried out the idea
of collecting Christian writings and ,
of putting
them either beside or over against the sacred
books of the Old Testament in support , of
their systems ( . As to
) his Basilides 1 2 5 AD ,
supposed quotations from the New Testament

in Hippolytus are too precarious to be trusted .
1
1
Davidson s Introductio n
’
to the Study f
i the IV Testarn
. . vo l .
x .
p 3 8
. 8 .
THE NE W TE S TA AIE NT CA NOIV . 111
Testimon ies to the “

ack nowledged books of
the New Testament as S cripture have been

trans ferred from his followers to himsel f ; so
that his early witness to the canon breaks
down . It is inferred from statements in Origen
and Jerome that he had a gospel of his
own somewhat like S t Luke s but extra ’
canonical . His son Isidore and succeeding

disciples used Matthew s gospel ’
. Jerome says
that Marcion and B asilides denied the Pauline
authorship of the epistle to the H ebrews
1
and the pastoral ones . It is also doubt ful
whether Valentinus s ( 1 40 1 66 AD ) alleged
’
-
.
citations from the New Testament can be relied

upon . The passages of this kind ascribed to
him by the fathers belong in a great measure
to his disciples . The fragment of a letter pre
served by C lement of Alexandria in the second
book of the S tromata has been thought to
,
contain re ferences to the gospels of Matthew

1 E xpla na tio in E pist . ad Titm n, vol iv p 40 7
. .
, ed Benedi
.
ct .
.
TH E CANON OF TH E B IB LE .
and Luke ; but the fact is doubtful . Nor has
Henrici proved that Vale ntinus used J ohn s ’
1
gospel . But his followers incl uding Ptolemy
,
(1 80 A and H erac
. leD)
o n ( 5
.1 8 2 00 A D) quote -
,
the Gospels and other portions o f the New

Testament 2
From H ippo lytus s account of
’
.
the Ophites Peratae and Sethians we infer , , ,
that the Christian writings were much employed

.
by them . They rarely cite an apocryphal

work . More than o ne hu ndred and sixty
citations from the New Testame nt have been
gath ered out of their w
ritings .
s
We may ad m it
that these Ophites and Perat a were of early
origin the ,
former being the oldest known of
the Gnostic parties ; but there is no proo f that

the acquaintance with the New Testament
1
Die Va lentinia nische
Gnosis a nd die heilzjge Schrifl , p 75 . .
2
A good deal of m anipulation has been needlessly em ployed
for the purpose of placing these heretics as early as possible ;
b ut nothing definite can be ex tracted from Irenaeus s notices of
’
H ippolytus s use of the present tense, in speak ing of them ,

’
them .
renders it prob able that they were nearly his contem poraries .
See the Indexes to Dunck er and Schneidewin s edition

’
3 .
114 THE CA NON OF I HE B IB LE .
centu ry and continued till the end

,
of it ; con
temporaneously with the development of a
Catholic Church and its necessary adj unct a
Catholic canon .
No New Testament canon except a partial ,
and unauthoritative one existed till the latter

,
hal f o f the sec ond century that is till the idea

, ,
of a Catholic church began to be entertained .
The living power of Christianity in its ear ly

stages had no need of books for its nu rture .
But in the development of a ch urch organiza

tion the internal rule of consciousness was
changed into an external one of faith . The
Ebionites or J ewish Christians had their
favourite Gospels and Acts . The gospel of
Matthew was highly prized by them existing ,
as it did in various recensions , of which the

gospel according to the Hebrews was one .
Other documents , such as the Revelation of
John ; an d the preaching of Peter a Jewish

,
Christian history ubsequently

s re- written and
TIIE NE W TE S TA AIE NT CA NOZV
/
. 1 15
employed in the C lementine Recognitions and

Homilies were also in esteem
, . Even so late
as 1 75- 1 8 0 A . D , H egesippus,
. a Jewish Christian ,
does not seem to have had a canon consisting

of the four gospels and Paul s Epistles but ’
,
appeals to “
the law and the prophets and the
L ord, so that his leading principle was ,
the
’
the identity of J esus s words with Old
Testament ; agreeably to the tenets of the
party he belonged to . The source whence
he drew the words of Jesus was probably
the Gospel according to the Hebrews , a
document which we know he used on the ,
authority of Eusebius . H e does not re fer to

Paul except by implication in a passage
given in Photius from Steph en Gobar ,
1
where
he says that such as used the words “
Eye
hath not seen ,
nor ear heard ,
&c , . falsi
’
fie d the Divine Scriptures and the Lord s
words , Blessed are your eyes fo r they see ,
1
B ibliotheea; cod 2 3 2
. .
1 16 TH E CA N ON OF TH E B IB LE .
&c . As Paul quoted the condemned language ,
1
he is blamed . Though he knew Paul s epistles ’
he does not look upon the m as a uthorita tive .
H e betrays no acquaintance with the fou rth
gospel ; for the question ,

“
What is the door
”
to J esus ? does not presuppose the knowledge
of John x . 2, 7, 9 . Nosgen has failed to prove
H egesippus s J ewish descent ; H o ltz m ann s
’
and
’
mediating view of him is incorrect !1
1
It is an unfo unded assum
ption that Paul cited the passage
”
by m ere acc ident on the contrary, he gives it as cano nical,
”
with “
as it is written ( 1 Co rinth ii. . It m ay be that the
G nostics are referred to as using the j
o b ectionable passag ;
e but
it is l
specialading to lim it it to them , when Paul has ex
p e
ressl used th e sam e de riving it either from Isaiah lxiv 4, or

p y , .
som e unk no wn docum ent j ust as it is special pleading to id n e
tify 6 x u
p cos standing b eside vép os xal r popfir at, with the New
The word excludesPaul s E pistles from the canon
’
Testa m ent .
nor is there any evidence to the contrary, as has b een alleged,
in the two Syriac epistles attrib uted to Clem ent, which W et

E usebins s H E Photius s
’
stein pub lished . Com p . . . iv
. 2 2,
’
B ibliotheca, 23 2 . Apologists have lab o ured to prove H egesip
pus an o rthodox C atholic Christian, lik e Irenaeus b ut in vain .
H e was J w
a ish Cehristian of m oderate ty e, holdin
p g inter
course with Pauline Christians at the tim e when the Catholic

C hurch was being form ed .
H ge fe Ze c rtf f r 1 75 8 78
8
’
1
See il n ld s its lz t o -1
.
epistles which show their dependence on the

,
au thentic Pauline ones with those , of Peter ,
presuppose a similar collection ; which along ,
with the Synoptists existed before the fourth ,
gospel . The Apocalypse and the epistle to the

Hebrews were obnoxious to the Pauline
’
churches as Paul s letters were to the Jewish
,
Christian ones . Hence the former were outside

the Pauline collections .
The apostolic fathers quote from the Old

Testament which was sacred and inspired to
,
them . They have scarcely any express cita

tions from the New Testament . A llus ions
occur especially to the epistles

,
.
The first Epistle of Clement to the Corin

thians ( about 1 20 implies acquaintance
with several of the epi stles with those to the Cor
,
inthians, Romans H ebrews and perhaps others

, , .
Two passages have also been adduced as de

rived from the gospels of Matthew and Luk e ,
in chapters xiii . 2 an d xlvi . 8 ; but pro

TH E NE W TE S TAME NT CANOtV . 1 19
bably some other source supplied them such as ,
oral tradition . It has also been argued

that the quotation in the fi fteenth chapter ,
“
The Scripture says somewhere This people ,
honoureth me with their lips but their heart is ,
far from me ,
comes from Mark vii . 6 in which
it varies from the H ebrew of Isaiah xxix . I3 ,
as well as the Septuagint version . Clement

therefore so it is said quotes the Old Testa
, ,
ment through the medium of the gospels

( Matthew xv . 8, Mark vii . But the argu
ment is inconclusive because the words agree
closely enough with the Septuagint to render
the supposition ve ry probable that they are a
memoriter citation from it . As they stand ,
they coincide exactly neither with Mark nor

the Septuagint .
1
Thus we dissent from the
opinion of Gebhardt and Harnack . Wher
ever Scripture is cited , or the expres
1
There is ar ean u instead
-
of the Septuagint s
’
and Mark s ’
( T ischend.
) &r éxet .
1 20 THE CA N ON OF THE B IB LE .
sion it is written occurs the O ld Testa ,
ment is meant .
H ermas (about 1 40 A D ) seems to have used . .
the epistle to the Ephesians and perhaps that

to the H ebrews ,
as well as the epistle of James ;
but there is great uncertainty about the matter ,
fo r there is no ex p ress or certain quotation from

any part of the New Testament . The writer
o ften alludes to words of J esus ,
found in
’
Matthew s gospel so that he may have been ,
acquainted with it . Keim and others have dis

1
covered references to the fourth gospel ; but they

are invalid . There is no allusion to the Acts in
vis iv. . 2, 4 . The only Scripture cit ed is the
apocryphal book B lda t a nd AIoda t, now lost .

2
The writer seems to have known several J ewish

Apocalypses .
3
1 Geschichte y esu von Naz a ra , vo l 1 , .

p . 1 44 .
1
See Vision 11 3 , 4, with the prolegom ena of De Gebhardt
'
and H arnack , p lxx iii . .
See H oltz m ann in H ilgenfeld s Z eitschnfi fo r 1 8 75, p 40,

1 ’
.
1 22 THE CAN ON OF TH E B IB LE .
even J ustin thirty years after never quotes the

, ,
New Testament writings as S cripture . The

thing would be anomalous and opposed to the
histo ry of the first hal f of the second century .
When these post apostolic prod uctions appeared

-
,
the New Testament writings did not stand on

the same level with the Old and were not ,
yet esteemed sacred and inspired like the J ewish

Scriptures . The Holy Spirit was thought to
dwell in all Christians without being confined ,
to a few writers ; and his influence was the

commo n heritage of believers . There are evi
Barnab as s
’
denc es of acquaintance with the
Epistles to the Romans and Corinthians ; nor
is it improbable that he knew the canonical
gospel Matthew though one passage appears
of ,
to co ntradict Matthew xxviii 1 0 & c without .

, .
,
necessarily implying ignorance of what lies in '
it viz that
,
.
, the ascension of Jesus took place on
the day of his resurrection .
1
Strangely enough ,
1
See Chapter xv . end, with H ilgenfeld s no te B arnahae epis
’
,
tula ed . a ltera , pp
. 1 1 8, 1 1 9 .
THE NE W TE S TA ME NT CAN ON . 1 23
Keim thinks that the writer had J ohn s gospel ’
before him ; but this opinion is refuted by the

o f Barnab as s fi fth chapter
’
end .
1 Holtzmann
has ably disposed of the considerations ad
?
duc ed by Keim Barnabas quotes the book
of Enoch as Scripture ; 3
and an apoc ryphal
prophecy is introduced with ,
another pro -
0
phet says .
4
As far as we c a
n judge from E useb ius s account
’
ofPapias (about 1 50 AD ) that writer knew noth

5
,
ing of a New Testament canon He speaks .
1
Epis p . . 1 3 ed . Hilgenfeld .
Z eitschnft fi wi senschaf tliche Theologie, 1 871, 3 3 6,

‘
2 ir s p
etc.
Chapters x vi . and iv
. In the fo rm er the reference is to
Enoch lxxxix 56, 66, 67, b ut the latter is not in the present
.
book of E noch, though Hilgenfeld thin s he has discovered it k

D a nn s Das B uch H enoch, pp
’
in lx xxix. 6 1 -64 and x c. 1 7.
( illm .
61 , W as another apo cryphal J ewish b ook current in the

tim e of B arnab as, under the nam e of E noch ; or did he con
found one docum ent with m isled by the Greek trans

another,
lation of an apocalyptic work which had fallen into discredit ?

See H ilgenfeld s B arnabae Epistula,
’
ed 2 .
pp 77, 78
. .
1
Chapter xi
‘
.
5
Hist E ccles iii 3 9
. . . .
1 24 TH E CAN ON OF TH E B IB LE .
of Matthew and Mark ; but it is most p ro
bable that he had documents which either

formed the basis of our present Matthew and
Mark or were taken into them and written
,
'
1
over . According to Andreas of C aesarea he
was acquainted with the Apocalypse of John ;
while Eusebius testifies to his knowledge . of
1 Peter and 1 J ohn . But he had no conception

of canonical authority attaching to any part of
the New Testament . His language implies

1
A sm all b ody of literature originating in the fragm ent of
Papias preserved by E useb ius ( H ist E ccles iii , 3 9,

. . . 1 -4 ) has
appeared ; though it is difficult to ob tain satisfactory conclusions.
Not Weifl enbach Leim b ach written treatises

'
only have and on
the sub j ect, but other scholars have entered into it m ore or less
fully, — Zahn, Steitz , R iggenb ach, H ilgenfeld, Lipsius, Keim,
Martens, Lom an, H oltz m ann, H ausra th, Tietz , and Lightfoot .
The fragm ent is not o f great weight in settli g the authenticity n

of the four gospels Indirectly indeed it throws som e light on
.
the connection of two evangelists with written m em oirs of the
life of J esus b ut it rather suggests than solves various m atters
of im portance It is tolerably clear that the gospels, if such they

.
m ay be called, of which he spea s as written by Matthew and

k
Mark , were not identical with the works now e xisting under the
nam es of these evangelists and that no safe conclusion can be
drawn from Papias s silence
’ ’ ’
abo ut J ohn s and Luke s as not
AD.
) . There the Gospel and the Apostles are
1
recognized as the constituents of the book .
The writer also used the Gospel according to

the Hebrews for there is a quotation from it in
,
the epistle to the Sm yrnians ?

The second part
of the collection seems to have wanted the
epistle to the E phesians ?
The two leading
parties long antagonistic had now become
, ,
united ; the apostles Peter and Paul being

mentioned together .
4
In the Testaments of
the twelve patriarchs (about 1 70 Paul s ’
”
life is said to be described in holy books i e ,
. .
,
his own epistles and t he Acts .

5
J ustin Martyr ( 1 50 A D ) knew the first and . .
third of the synoptic gospels His use o f .
’
Mark s does not appear . His knowledge of
1
Epist . ad Philadelph , ch 5 See Hefele s note on the pas
. .
’
sage. The o ther well k nown passage in cha ter viii is to o

p
-
.
uncertain in reading and m eaning to be adduced here .

11
1
Chapter iii . To the E phesians, chapter xii .
1
E pist ad Roma nos, iv
‘
. .
5
Testa m B enj. . 1 1, p . 2 0 1 , ed . Sinker .
TH E NE W TE S TA ME NT CAN ON 1 27
the fourth is denied by many and zealously ,
defended by others . Thoma finds proofs

that Justin knew it well and used it ,
freely
as a text book
-
of gnosis without recognizing
,
it as the historical work of an apostle ; an

hypothesis encumbered with di fficulties .
1
What
ever be said about J ustin s acquaintance wi th ’
this gospel ; its existence before 1 40 AD

. . is
incapable either of decisive or probable proof ;
and this father
’
s Logos doctrine is less de
-
velo ped than the Johannine because it is ,

en
cumbered with the notion of miraculous birth

by a virgin . The J ohannine authorship has
receded before the tide of modern criticism ;
and though this tide is arbitrary at times it is ,
here irresistible . Apologists should abstain

from strong assertions on a point so di fficult as ,
that each gospel is distinctly recognized by

“
him ; fo r the noted passage in the dialogue
fl ir
1
Z eitschri/t
‘
z ml
sscnscha fl lic he Theologie, 1 875, p .
4 90 ,
with T rypho does not support them ?

It is
pretty certain that he employed an extra
canonical gospel the ,
so -
called gospel of the
Hebrews . This Petrine docu m ent may be te
ferred to in a passage which is unfortunately

capable of a double interpretation He had
?
also the older Acts of Pilate . Paul s epistles

’
are never mentioned though he doubtless knew ,
them . Having little sympathy with Paulinism

he attached his belief much more to the primi
tive apostles . The Apocalypse ,
I Peter and ,
I John he esteemed highly ; the epistle to the

Hebrews and the Acts he treated in the same
1 ’
dr om p oveu m fun) dr oo rbhwr
’
EV 7 61 3 uaac, d d
ra 11 3 0 a irroG
w éxelvocs o dw wv Sec
‘
Ita l r é r apaxok ovfl n o ver cr dxfl at . . 1 03 .
H ere “
the apostles are no t necessarily Matthew and John .
Apocryphal gospels then current b ore the nam e of apostles or

h i
t e r attendant ,
s — of Peter, Jam es, Nicodem us, Matthias, & c .
Kai d ire?» p er wro/sa xévat IIérpor d

’
Tb a irrbv Ita l r
e
y py ¢ 0a¢
év T ots dr am /soveu mp évov
’
ua o c a trroi
? ye ye Ita l 7 0070, nerd 7 06
m l, Dial . cum Tryph , . 1 06. H ere the pronoun

’
a irroi
)
prob ab ly refers to Peter . And the expression his m em oirs

can hardly m ean Mark s’
gos el, p
since J erom e is the first that
calls it such.
was made among the current documents . He

regarded them all as having been written down
from memory and j ud ged them by criteria of
,
evidence co nformable to the Old Testament

Scriptures . Though lessons out of Gospels
( some of our present ones and others ) as also ,
out o f the prophets were read in assemblies on

,
1
the first day of the week the act of converting ,
the Christian writings into Scripture was pos

terior ; for the mere reading of a gospel in
churches on Sunday does not prove that it was
considered divinely authoritative ; and the use
of the epistles which formed the second and
,
less valued part of the collection must still ,
have been limited .
J ustin s disciple Tatian ( 1 60 1 80

’
,
wrote -
a Dia tessaron or harmony o f the gospels which ,
began according to Ephre m Syrus with J ohn

, ,
i . I but our knowledge of it is uncertain . The

author omitted the genealogies of J esus and
1
Apolog i 9 7,
. . ed. Thirlby .
THE NE W TE S TA ME NT CA N ON . 13 1
y
x thin g belonging to His D avidic descent .
He seems also to have put into it partic u
lars derived from extra canonical sources such -
as the Gospel according to the Hebrews .
D oubtless he was acquainted wi th Paul s ’
writings ,
as statements made in them are
quoted ; but he dealt freely with them ac
cording to Eusebius , and even rej ected

several epistles ,
probably first and second
l
Timothy .
In Po lycarp s epistle (about ’

1 60 which
is liable to strong suspicions of having been
2
written after the dea th of the bishop there are ,
reminiscences of the synoptic gospels ; and

’
most of Paul s epistles as well as 1 Peter were
used by the writer . But the idea of canonical
authority or a peculiar inspiration belonging to
,
these writings is absent ,

.
11
C om p . chap . x n. , where 7pa ¢ a l is applied to the apostolic
epistles ; a title they did !

no t receive so early as the age of
Po lycarp . Zahn him self adm its this .

The author of the second Clementine epistle

( about 50 1 6
10) had
-
not a New Testament canon
made up of the four gospels and epistles His .
Scripture was the Old Testament to which is ,
applied the epithet the Books or the Bible ;

“
”
and the words of Christ .
“
The Apostles imme
”
diately subjoined to the Books does not mean
“
,
the New Testament or a special collection of the

,
apostolic epistles as ,
has been supposed ? The
preacher employed a gospel or gospels as Scrip
ture ; perhaps those of Matthew and Luke not ,
the whole documents but the parts containing,
the words of Christ ?

He also used the Gospe l
of the Egyptians as an authoritative document ,
and quoted his sources freely . With the

J ohannine writings he seems to have been
11
unacquainted .
Athenagoras of Athens wrote an apology

addressed to Marcus Aurelius ( 1 76 AD
. .
) In it
1
Chapter xiv . 2. Chapter 11 4 . .
1
See Clementis Romani ad Corinthios guae dicuntur epis
tulac, ed ( 16 Gebhardt et Harnach 2 sec 1 0, Prolegomena
. .
,
the meaning the collection is put on a par with

,
the Old Testament and regarded as inspired , .
In the second epistle o f Peter (about A D I70 . .

)
Paul s epistles are regarded as Scr ipture ( iii
’
.
This seems to be the earliest example of the

canonising of any New Testament portion .
Here a brotherly recognition of the Gentile

apostle and his productions takes the place of
former opposition . A false interpretation of

his epistles is even supposed to have i nduced
a departure from primitive apostolic Christianity .
The letter of the churches at Vienne and

Lyons ( 1 77A D ) has quotations from the epistles
. .
to the Romans Philippia ns 1 T imothy 1 Peter

, , , ,
Acts , the gospels of Luke and John ,

the
Apocalypse . T he last is expressly called
1
Scripture . This shows a fusion of the two
original tendencies the Petrine and Pau line , ;
and the formation of a Catholic church with a

common canon of authority . Accordi ngly the ,
1
A p E useb
. . H E
. .
, v. 1, p
. 1 44, ed
. Bright .
TH E NE W TE S TA ME NT CA N ON . 135
two apostles Peter and Paul are mentioned

, ,
together .
Theophilus of Antioch ( 1 80 A D ) was familiar . .
’
with the gospels and most of Paul s epistles ,
as also the Apocalypse . Passages are cited

”1
from Paul as the divine word . He ascribes
the fourth gospel to Joh n calling him an inspired ,
man like the Old Testament prophets

,
?
We
also learn from J erome that he commented
on the gospels put together by way of
3
harmony .
The author of the epistle to Diognetus (about

200 A D ) shows his
. .acquaintance with the
gospels and Paul s epistles ; but he never cites ’
the New Testament by way of proof . Words

are introduced into his discourse in passing and ,
from memory .
4
1
0680: M ar. Ad A utolycum, iii . 1 4, p ; 1 1 4 1 , ed Migne .
3
Ihid , . 11 . 2 2 .
3 E pist . 1 51 , ad Algasiam .
Kirche,
’
4
See O verbeck s Studien z ur Geschichte der alten
A bha ndlung I , in which the date of the letter is brought down

.
till after Constantine . Surelythis is too late .

The conception of a Catholic canon was

realized about the same time as that of a
Catholic church . One hundred and seventy
years from the coming of Christ elapsed before
the collection assumed a form that carried with
1
it the idea of holy and inspired. The way in
which it was done was by raising the apostolic
’
writings higher and higher till they were of

equal authority with the Old Testament so ,
that the church might have a rule of appeal .
But by li fting the Christian productions up to

the level of the old J ewish ones inju ry was ,
done to that living consciousness which feels

the opposition between spirit and letter ; the
latter writings tacitly assuming or keep ing the
character of a perfect rule even as to form .
The Old Testament was not brought down to

the New ; the New was rai sed to the Old . It
is clear that the e arliest church fathers did not
1
Davidson s ’
Introduction to the Study o f the New Testa
ment, vol . ii p 508, & c
. . .
1 38 THE CAN ON OF TH E B IB L E .
Clement of Alexandria and Tertullian agree ,
in rec ognizing its existence .
Iren ae us had a canon which he adopted as

apostolic . I n his view it was of binding force
and authoritative . This contained the four
gospels the Acts thirteen epistles of Paul the
, , ,
first epistle of John and the Revelation

,
. He
had also a sort of appendix or deutero canon -
,
which he highly esteemed wi thout putting it

on a par with the received collection consisting ,
the
’
of J ohn s second epistle , first of Peter and ,
the S hepherd of Herm as . The last he calls

1
Scripture . The epistle to the Hebrews that ,
of Jude J ames s second Peter and third J ohn

,
’
, ,
he ignored .
Clement s collection was more extended than

’
Irenae us ’
. His appendix or deutero canon -
included the epistle to the Hebrews ,

2 John ,
J ude the Apocalypse of Peter the Shepherd

, ,
of Hermas the Epistles ,

of Clement and Barna
1
Adoors Ha res .
, w . 2 0, 2 .
TH E NE W TE S TA ME NT CANOIV . 1 39
bas . H e recognised no obligatory canon dis ,
tinct and of paramount authority . But he

separated the New Testament writings by their
traditionally apostolic character and the degree
of importance attached to them . He did not
attach the modern idea o f canonica l in opposi
tion to non-canonical, either to the four gospels
or any other part of the New Testament .
1
Barnabas is cited as an apostle . So is the
?
Rom an Clement The Shepherd of Hermas is
spoken of as divine .
3
Thus the line o f the Homo
logo um ena is not marked o ff even to the same
extent as in Irenae us .
T ertullian s
’
canon consisted of the gospels ,
Acts thirteen epistles

,
of Paul the Apocalypse
, ,
and 1 John . As an appendix he had the

epistl e to the Hebrews that of J ude the , ,
Shepherd of Hermas ,
2 John probably and ,
1
Peter . This deutero canon was not regarded -
1
Stromateis, 1 1. 6, p 96 5,
. ed . Migne .
1
Mid ,
iv
. 17, p . 13 12 .
3
Ilia?” i . 2 9, p 9 2
. 8 .
as authoritative . No trace occurs in his work s

of James epistle ’
,
2 Peter and , 3 John . He
used the S hepherd calling it ,
Scripture, 1
withou t
implying however that he put it on a par
, ,
with the usually acknowledged canonical writ

ings ; but after he became a Montanist he ,
re
udiat d it as the apocryphal Shepherd of

p e
adulterers ,
put among the apoc ryphal and
”2
false by every council of the churches . It
was not, howe ver reckoned amo ng the spurious
,
and false writings either at Rome or Carthage

, ,
in the time of Tertullian . It was merely placed

outside the universally received works by the
western churches of that day .
These three fathers did not fix the canon

absolutely . Its limits were still unsettled .
But they sanctioned most of the books now
accepted as divine putting some extra canonical

,
-
productions al most on the same level with the
rest if not in theo ry at least in practice

, .
1
De Oratione, cap . 12 .
1
De Pudicitia , cap . 1 0 -
20.
1 42 TH E CA N ON OF THE B IB LE .
ferred to in the middle ages ?

That to the
Alexandrians is probably the epistle to the
Hebrews ; though this has been denied with
out suflic ient r eason . According to the usual
punctuation both are said to have been forged
,
’
in Paul s name an opinion which may have
,
been entertained among Roman Christians

about 170 A . D
. The Epistle to the Hebrews
was rejected in the west,
and may have
been thought a supposititious work in the in
terests of Paulinism with some reason because

,
of its internal character? which is at least semi

Pauline though its J udaistic basis is apparent
, .
The story about the origin of the fourth gospel

with its apostolic and episcopal attestation ,
evinces a desire to establish the authenticity of
1
See Anger s
’
Uebe r den Laodicener B rief ; 1 84 3 .
3
Fertur etiam ad Laudecences alia ad A lex andrinos Pauli
nom ine j incte ad hesem Marcionis et alia l
p a qua in Catholi
ur
ca m ecclesiam i Perhaps a com m a should be

p
rece non potest .
put after nom ine, and

fi ncte oin j
ed to what follows, to the alia
plura sa id to be forged in the interest of Marcion .

THE NE W TE S TA ME NT CANOIV .
43
a work which had not obtained universal ac
c eptance at the time ?

It is diflicult to make out
the meaning in various places ; and there is con
siderab le diversity of opinion among expositors
of the document ?
In accord with these facts we
find S erapion bishop of the church at Rhossus ,
in Cilicia allowing the public use of the gospel

3
,
of Peter ; 4
which shews that there was no ex
'
c lusive gospel canon at the end-

of the second
centu ry at least in Syria
, . The present canon
had not then pervaded the churches in general .
What is the result of an examination

of the Ch ristian literature belongi ng to the
1
Q ua rti eva ngelio rum y oha nnis ex discipulis cohortantibus
ulis et episcop is suis dix it j m ihi Odie triduo

’
condiscz p con q una te
et quid cuique fi terit revela tum alteru trum nohis enna rrem us
eadem nocte a tum

revel A ndrea ex a ostolis ut recogniscentih
p us
cunctis
fi ha nnis suo nom ine cuncta discriheret .
3
It is printed and largely comm ented on b y Credner in his
Geschichte des neutesta mentlichen K a non edited b v V olkmar, p .
1 4 1 , & c , and by W estcott On the Ca non, A ppendix C , p 4 66

. . .
2 d edition . Many o thers have explained it especially H ilgen
feld .
3
Ab out A D . . 1 90 . 1
E nsch H . . E vi . . 12 .
1 44 TH E CANON OF TH E B IB LE .
second century ? Is it that a canon was then

fixed, separating some books from others by a
line so clear that those on one side of it were

,
alone rec koned inspired authoritative

, , of apos
tolic origin or sanction ; while those on the other
were considered uninspired ,
unauthoritative ,
without claim to apostolicity ,

unauthentic 1
Was the sep aration between them made on any

clear principle of demarcation ? It cannot be
said so . The century witnessed no such fact ,
but merely the incipient e fforts to bring it about .
The discriminati ng process was begun not ,
completed . It was partly forced upon the

prominent ad v ocates of a policy which sought
to consolidate the Jewish and Gentile Christi an -
parties after the decline of their mutual anta

,
go nism , into a united church . They were glad

to transfer the current belief in the in fallible
inspiration of the Old Testament to selected ,
Christian writings as an effective means

, of
defenc e against thos e who m they considered

given . It is possible that the carelessness of a
transcriber may have caused some of the

singularities observable in this list such as the
omission of the epistles to the Philippians and
Thessalonians but the end shows a freer idea of
books fit fo r reading than what was usual even
1
at that early time in the African Church .
In Syria a version of the New Testament for

the use of the church was made early in the 3 d
centu ry . This work commonly called the Pe

,
shito wants 2 Peter

, ,
2 and 3 John Jude and the
, ,
Apocalypse It has however all the other books

.
, , ,
including the epistle of J ames and that to the

Hebrews The last two were received as apostolic
. .
Towards the middle of the 3 rd centu ry

’ 2
Origen s testimony respec ting the Canon is of
great value . H e seems to have distinguished
three classes of books— authentic ones whose ,
apostolic origin was generally ad mitted those ,
1 Tischendorf edited the Pauline e

pistles from this MS .
Lipsiae, 1 852 . 1
t 2 54 A D
. .
TIIE NE W TE S TAME NT CANON: 1
47
not authentic and a middle class not generally

,
-
recognised or in regard to which his own

O pinion wavered . The first contained those
already adopted at the beginning of the centu ry
both in the East and West with the Apocalypse , ,
and the epistle to the Hebrews f so ar as it
contains Pauline ideas ; 1

to the sec ond belongs
the S hepherd of Hermas though he sometimes
,
hesitated a little about it, the epistle of Bar

2
nabas the Acts , of Paul the gospel according to

,
the H ebrews the gospel of the Egyptians and

, ,
3
the preaching of Peter ; to the third the epistle ,
of James that of J ude, ,

2 Peter ,
2 and 3 John .
4
The separation of the various writings is not

formally made nor does Origen give a list of
,
them . H is classification is gathered from his

works ; and though its application admitted of
’
considerable latitude he is cautious enough , ,
1 ).
Tc év 75 Ota fl ijxyfitfihta, Gracdonxa, Ouohoyou
jue va .
In lace , ho wever, he c alls it very use ul

3
one p f a nd divinely
inspired . Com ment in ep ad Roma n , xvi 1 4
. . . . .
3
r60a .
4 Ap Euseb Hist E ccles , vi

. . . . . 2
5 iii . 2
5, dr nxevyéuera.
1 48 TH E CAN ON OF THE B IB LE .
appealing to the tradition of the church and ,
throwing in quali fying expressions?

3
The Canon of Eusebius is given at length in
his E cclesiastical H istory ?
He divides the
books into three classes ,
containing those
’
writings genera l y received,
l ‘
those cantrovertea ,
3
and the heretical .

3
The first has the four
gospels the Acts thirteen epistles

, ,
of Paul ,
1 John ,
1 Peter the Apocalypse ,
?
The second
class is subdivided into two the first corre ,
8
to Origen s m ixed or intermedia te
’
spo nding
1
See Euseb .
, II E . .
, vi 2 5 . . Com ment in . Matth iii p 463. .
Ibid , p
. 8 1 4 ; Co
.m ment in p
e a d R om a n , iv . . . .
p. 68 3 ; in
Matth , iii p 644 ; Hom il viii in Num6 , 11 p 2 94 ; Contra

. . . . . . . .
Cels , i 63 , p 3 78 ; De Pri ncipiis pros

. . .
/Z, i p 49 Opp , ed . . . . .
Delarue .
1
340 AD . .
H ist E ccles iii also ; vi 1 3 , 1 4

3 25
. .
, .
3 ,
1 39 . .
buohoyou
u ,
eva é vbcdflnxa , dra w lhex ra, dvavrlppnr a
‘ '
.
3
dw iheyép eva, yvcbptpa 8? 7 81 3 iro Mocs '’
,
é v t heta rats éxxhwla cr -
m
Oea ioc t evuéva , o wn .
3 drown m in n Ital Ouo o eflfi; - '

ra w sha
-
h v60a ( iii .
This last with the qualification dye purely In another

7 .
place h e states that it was re ec ted by som e, and therefore it is j

also along with the dvr tk e y p
é a or v60a 8
punrat
ev - '
.
,
1 50 TH E CAN ON OF THE B IB LE .
?
ous In like manner he speaks of the Apo
c alypse of Peter and the epistle of Barnabas as
controverted . The m ix ed or spurious of O rigen
are vaguely separated by Eusebius both come
under the general head of the controverted fo r
after s pecifying them separately he sums up ,
all these wi ll belong to the class of the contro
verte the ve ry class already described as con

taining books well known and recognized by
most ,
implying al so that they were read in the
?
churches
I t is somewhat remarkable that Eusebius
does not mention the Epistle of Clement to the
Corinthians in this list . But he speaks of it in
another place as a production whose authen
1
1 001115011 11 1 . H ist E ccles ,
. . n . 23. Christophorson, Schm id,
and Hug think that Euseb ius gave the Opinion of others in this
word but it is m ore lik ely that he gave his own, as Valesius
See the note in Schmid s H istoria antique: et vindicate!;
’
thinks .
Canonis, & c. , p 3 5
.8 .
1
M , vi. 1 4 .
Kanons, p . 1 42 , &c .
TH E NE W TE S TA ME NT CAN ON 1 51
ticity was generally acknowledged ,

1 and of its
public use in most churches both formerly and

in his own time . This wide spread reading
-
of
it did not necessarily imply canonici ty ; but the

mode in which Eusebius characterises it, and
its extensive use in public favour the idea that ,
in many churches it was almost put on equali ty

with the productions commonly regarded as
authoritative . The canonical list was not fixed

immovably in the time of Eusebius . Opinions
about books varied as they had done before , .
The testimony of Eusebius regarding the

canon important as it is
, ,
has less weight be
’
cause of the historian s creduli ty . One who
Abgar s
’
believed in the authenticity of letters
to Christ and in the canon
,
of the four gospels
at the time of Traj an cannot take rank as a
,
j udicious collector or si fter of facts .
About 33 2 AD . . the Emperor Constantine

entrusted Eusebius with the commission to
1 Op ohwovp évn . H ist E ccles
. . iii . 1 6.
1 52 THE CANON OF THE BIB LE .
make out a complete collection of the sacred

Christian writings for the use of the Catholic
Church . How this order was executed we are
not told . But Credner is probably correct in
saying that the code consisted of all that is now
in the New Testament except the Revelation .
The fi fty copies which were made must have

supplied Constantinople and the Greek Church
for a conside rable time with an authoritati v e
canon .
’
E useb ius s catalogue agrees in substance with
that of Origen . The historian followed ccles
e
iastical tradition . He inquired diligently into

the prevailing opinions of the Christian churches
and writers with the viewsheld by others before
,
and contemporaneously with himsel f but could ,
not attain to a decided result . His hesitation

tood in the way
s of a clear firm view of the
, ,
question . The tradition respecting certain

books was still wavering and he was unable ,
to fix it . Authority fettered his independent

step e ffecti ng a bond of union whose need must

,
hav e been f elt while each church was isolated

under its o wn bishop and the collective body
c ould not take measures in common . Writings
of more recent origin would be received with
greater facility than such as had been in circula
tion for many years especially if they professed
,
to com e from a prominent apostle . A code of
apostolic writings di vine and perfect like the

,
Old Testament had to be presented as soon as

,
possible against Gnostic and Manich ae an here

tics whose doctrines were injurious to objective
C hristianity ; while the multiplication of apo cry
phal works threatened to overwhelm genuine
tradition with a heap of superstition . The
Petrine and Pauline Christians now amalgam ,
ated to a great extent agreed in hastening

‘
the canon process-

.
The in fancy of the canon was cradled in

an uncritical age and rocked with traditional
,
ease . Conscientious care was not direc t ed from

1 55
the first to the well authenticated testimony of -
eye witnesses
-
. Of the three fathers who con
tributed most to its early growth Irenae us was
,
credulous and blundering ; Tertullian passionate

and one sided ; and
-
C lement of Alexandria ,
imbued with the treasures of Greek wisdom ,
was mainly occupied with ecclesiastical ethics .
Irenae us argues that the gospels should be four

in number neither more nor less beca use there
, ,
are four universal winds and four quarters of
the world . The Word or Architect of all things

gave the gospel in a fourfold shape . Accord
ing to this father, the apostles were fully
in fo rmed concerning all things and had a ,
perfect knowledge after their Lord s ascension,

’
.
Matthew wrote his gospel while Peter and Paul

were preaching in Rome and founding the
?
church Such assertions shew both ignorance
and exaggeration .
Tertullian aflirm s that the tradition of the
1 Adversus Ha res, iii . 1 1, 8 .

1
a ostolic churches uarantees the four gospels 1

p g ,
and refers his readers to the churches of
Corinth ,
Philippi , Ephesus , &c , . fo r the
authentic p
eistles of Paul ?
What is this but
the rhetoric of an en thusiast ? In like manner
he states that bishops were appointed by the
apostles , and that they existed from that
time downward the succession originating so ,
early ?
Clement contradicts himsel f in making Peter

’
authorise Mark s gospel to be read in the
churches ; while in another place he says that
”4
the apostle neither forbad nor encouraged it .
The three fathers of whom we are speaking ,
had neither the abili ty nor the inclination to

examine the genesis of documents surrounded
with an apostolic halo . No analysis of their
authentici ty and genuineness was seriously
1
Adv . M arc. iv 5. .
1
De pre script. ha ret
’
. c. 36 .
3
De praescript haeret . . c. 3 2 .
1
Ap E useh H ist E ccles ii
. . . . . 1 5 and vi . 14 .
THE CANON OF THE B IB LE .
perception . Wh at are the mani festations of

spiritual feeling compared wi th the results of
,
logical reasoning ? Are they more trustworthy

th an the latter ? Certainly not at least in rela ,
tion to questions of evidence . It is true that

their testimony has a value ; but it is one pro
p o rtio nate to the degree of credibility attach
ing to witnesses circumstanced as they were ,
whose separation of canonical from uncanonical

gospels or rather their canonising of certain
,
writings apart from others , and their claiming

of inspiration fo r the authors of the former,
must be j udged by the reasonableness of the
thing itsel f in connexion with men

, of their
type . The second century abounded in pseu d
onymous literature ; and the early fathers ,
as well as the churches were occupied with

,
other things than the sifting of evidence con

nected with writings considerably prior to their
own time . The increase of such apocryph al
productions ,
gospels , acts , and apocalypses
THE NE W TE S TA ME NT CANON . 1 59
among the heretical parties stimulated the

orthodox bishops and churches to make an
authentic collection ; but it increased the difli
c ulties of the task .
Textual criticism has been employed to dis

credit the true dates of the present gospels ; and
the most exaggerated descriptions have been
given of the frequent transcription of the text
and its great corruption in the second centu ry .
The process of corruption in the course of

frequent transcription has been transferred even
to the first century . It is true that the gospels
at the end of that century exhibited a text
which bears marks of transcription interpola
,
tion and addition

, but they were not the com
plete works as we have them now being then but
,
in progress except the fourth

, . The assumption
that advanced corruption existed in the pre
sent text of the synoptists as early as the first
century is gratuitous ; unless the process by
which they were gradually built up is so called .
No attempt to get a long history behind the

canonical gospels at the close of the first cen
tury out of advanced corruption can be
successful . It is attested by no Christian
writer of the century ; and those in the first
hal f of the second both heretical and orthodox
, ,
did themselves treat the text in a manner

far short of its implied infallibility . The
various readings wi th which they had to do ,
do not carry up the ca nonical gop

s els far into
the first centu ry . The transcription enlarge ,
ment and interpolation

,
of the materials which
make up the body of them must not be
,
identified with the corruption of their com pleted
tex ts, in order that the latter may be relegated

to an early period ; for the synoptists did not
come forth full blown each from the hand
-
,
of a
single person . The old Latin version or
versions used by Tertullian and the interpreter
of Irenmus, have been pressed into the same
service but in vain
. .
TH E CA N ON OF TH E B IB LE .
necessarily attaching to in fallible documents .
Their being freely handled excludes the idea

of rigid canon isation . The men who first
canonised them had no certain knowledge of
their authors . To them that ,
knowledge had
been obscured or lost ; though a sagacious
criticism might have arrived at the true state
of the question even in their day
In the sub apostolic age Ebionitism passed
-
into Catholicism J ewish into Pauline Chris

,
tianity, the mythical and marvellous into the

dogmatic the traditional into
,
the historic the
,
legendary into the literary . The conflict

of parties within the sphere of Chris tianity
gave rise to productions of various tendencies
which reflected the circumstances out of which
they arose . These were accepted or rej ected
by the churches according to the prevailing
opinions of the persons composing the churches .
Common us age led to the authorisation of

some ; others were neglected . The state of the
TH E NE W TE S TAME NT CA N ON 1 63
second century in its beliefs credulity idio , ,
s
ync racies of prominent teachers antagonistic ,
opinions and mystic speculations ,

throws a
light upon the New Testament writi ngs and
especially on the formation of the canon which ,
explains their genesis . Two things stand out

most cl early the comparatively late idea of a
,
ca nonical New Testament literature ; and the
absence of critical principles in determining it .
The former was not entertained till the latter

part of the second century . The conception of
canonicity and inspiration attaching to New

Testament books did not exist till the time
of Iren ae us .
When it is asked to whom do we owe

, the
?
canon the u sual answer is to the Church , .
This is true only in a sense . The unity

attributed to Christians before Irenmus and
Tertullian ,
consisted in their religious con
sciousness . It was subj ective . The idea of
the church was that of inward fellowship— the
fellowship of the spirit rather than an outward

organism . The preservation of the early Chris
tian writings was owing in the first instance
, , to
the congregations to whom they were sent , a nd

the neighbouring ones with whom such con
g g
re atio ns had friendly connection . The care
of them devol ved on the most influential
teachers ,
—ou those who occupied leading
positions in the chief cities or were most ,
interested in apostolic writings as a source

of instruction . The Christian books were
mostly in the hands of the bishops . In
process of time the canon was the care of
assemblies or councils . But it had been made

before the first general council by a few leading
fathers towards the end of the second century

in di fferent countries . The formation of a
Catholic Church and of a canon was simul
taneo us. The circumstances in which the
collection originated were unfavourable to
the au th en ticity of its materials for traditio n
,
sion has a di fferent and narrow sense in the
s even Ignatian pistles which we believe to

e be
suppo sititious and later than Justin . Neither the

three epistles published in Syriac by Cureton ,
nor the seven Greek ones enumerated by

Eusebius are authentic ; though Zahn has tried
to prove the latter such dating them ,
A . D
. 1 44 .
His arguments however are far fro m

, ,
convinc
’
ing ; and the whole story of
1
Ignatius s martyr
dom at Rome ra ther than Antioch is still
doubtful fo r the circumstances under which he
is said to have been dragged to Rome and his ,
writing letters to the churches by the way are ,
highly improbable . The testimony of Malalas

that I gnatius su ffered at Antioch in D ecember
1 1 5 in the presence o f Traj an may be quite as ,
good as that of Chrysosto m and the Syriac

monthly calendar on which Zahn relies so con
1
Ignatius von A ntiochien, 1 8 73 ; and Prolegom ena to the
Patrum Apostolicorum opera , by de G ebhardt, Harnack , and
Z ahn, Fasciculus, u
.
TH E NE W TE S TAME NT CA NON 1 67
fidently . The fact of the priority of the last

two to Malalas is of little weight as evidence .
The main point is the locality in which I gnatius

su ffered ; which Malalas himself a native , of
Antioch and a historian ought to have known ,
better than Chrysostom because he copied ,
preceding historians .
It is necessary to be precise on this sub

j
ect because some speak of the church as
though it were contemporary with the apostles
themselves or at least with their imm ediate
,
disciples ; and proceed to argue that dissension s

arose soon after within the church
“
rendering
an appeal to the written word nec essary . When
the authority of traditional teaching gave way to
that of a written rule, a cha n
ge came over the
condition of the church . Such a view tends to
mislead . There were dissensions among the
e arliest Christians . The apostles thems elves
were by no means unanimous . Important
di fferences of belief divided the J ewish and
THE CANON OF THE B IBLE .
Gentile Christians from the beginning . T he
types of Christian truth existing from the first

gr adually coalesced about the middle of the
e ond century ; when heretics especially the

s c ,
Gnostics appeared so formidable that a catholic

,
church was developed . Along with this process ,
and as an important element in it , the writings

of apostles and apostolic men were uncritically
taken from tradition and elevated to the rank
of divine documents . It was not the rise of
new dissensions within the church which

led to the first fo rmation of a Christian canon
rather did the new idea of a catholic church
require a standard of appeal in apostolic writ
ings which were now invested with an
, autho
ri ty that did not belong to them from the

beginning .
Origen was the first who took a somewhat

scientific view of the relative value belonging
to the di fferent parts of the biblical collection .
H is examination of the canon was critical .

TH E CA N ON OF TH E B IB LE .
The result was a remarkable one and calls ,
for our gratitude notwithstanding

, its defects .
Though the development was pe rvaded by no

critical or definite principle it ended in a canon
,
which has maintained its validity fo r centuries .
It is sometimes said that the history of the

canon should be sought from definite cata
logues, ~
not from isolated quotations . The
latter are supposed to be of slight value the ,
former to be the result of deliberate j udgment .
This remark is more specious than solid . In

relation to the Old Testament the catalogues ,
given by the fathers as by Melito and Origen

, ,
rest solely on the tradition of the J ews ; apart

from which they have no independent authority .
As none except J erome and Origen knew

Hebrew their lists
,
of the Old Testament books
are simply a refl ex io n of what they learned
from others . If they deviate in practic e from
their masters by quoting as Scripture other
than the canonical books they show their ,
TH E NE W TE S TAME NT CANOIV . 1 71
judgment over riding an external theory

-
. The
very men who give a
'
list of the J ewish books

evince an inclination to the Christian and
enlarged canon . So Origen says in his ,
Ep istle
to Af rica nus, that the churches use Tobit .
In explaining the prophet Isaiah ,

Jerome
employs Sirach vi . . 6, in proo f of his view ,
remarking that the apocryphal work is in the

Christian catalogue . In like manner E pipha
nius in a passage against

,
A etius, after referring
to the books of Scripture adds , , as well as the
books of Wisdom , ie , . . the Wisdom of Solomon
and of J esus son of Sirach finally all the other
,
’
books of Scripture . In another place he gives
the canon of the Jews historically and ex ,
c ludes the apocryphal Greek books ; here he

includes some of the latter . We also learn
from J erome that Judith was in the number of
the books reckoned up by the Nicene Council .
Thus the fathers who give catalogues of the

Old Testament shew the existence of a Jewish
1 72 ON
TH E CA N OF TH E B IB LE .
and a Christian canon in rela tion to the O ld

Testament ; the latter wider than the former ;
their private opinion being more favourable to
the one though the other was histo rically trans
,
m itted . In relation to the New Testament the ,
synods which drew up lists of the sacred books

show the view of some leading father lik e
Augustine along with what custom had sanc
,
tio ned . In this department no member of the
synod exercised his critical faculty ; a number

together would dec ide such questions summarily .
Bishops proc eed in the track of tradition or

autho rity .
canonical ones of the New and Old Testament .
The 6oth canon proceeds to give a list of such .
All the books of the Old Testament are

enumerated but in a peculiar order somewhat
, ,
like the Septuagint one . With J eremiah is

specified B aruch, then the Lamentations and
Epistle . The prophets are last ; first the minor ,
next the maj or and D aniel . In the New

Testament list are the usual seven Catholic
epistles and fourteen
, of Paul including that to
the H ebrews . The Apocalypse alone is wanting .
Credner has proved that this 6oth canon is

?
not original and of much later date
,
The Apostolic Constitutions give a kind of

canon like that in the 59 th of Laodicea A fter .
speaking of the books of Moses Joshua Judges , ,
Kings , Chronicles , those belonging to the

retu rn from the captivity those of J ob Solomon , , ,
the sixteen prophets and the Psalms of D avid

,
our Acts the epistles of Paul and the four

, ,
1
Geschichte des neutest Ira non, p &c
'
. . 217, .
FR OM THE FOUR TH CE NT UR Y . 175
gospels are mentioned . It is remarkable that

the Catholic epistles are not given . That
they are indicated under Acts is altogether
improbable . The Antiochian Church of that
time doubted or denied the apostolicity of
these letters as is seen from Theodore Cosmas
, , ,
and others . H ence their absence from these

Constitutions which are a collection belonging
,
to di fferent times the oldest portion not earlier

?
perhaps than the third centu ry
Cyril of J erusalem who took part in the ,
2
Cou ncil of Laodicea gives a list ,
“
of the divine .
”
Scriptures . The books of the Old Testament
are twenty two and the arrangement is nearly
-
,
that which is in the English Bible . With

Jeremiah is associated Baruch and the Epistle “
.
All the New Testament books are given except

the Apocalypse . The list agrees very nearly
with that of Eusebius by taking the latter s
,
’
controverted writings into the class of the

1
See Constit Apostol , p 6 7, d Ueltz en 3
1 3 86 A D
’
. . . e . . . .
”1
generally received . The writer insists on the
n ecessity of u nity in the Church upon the sub
j cet and forbids
, the reading of writings not
general y received l . No ne but thes e are allowed .
Yet he refers to Baruch ( iii 3 6 3 8) as the pro .

-
phet ;
1
and in adducing the testimonies of the
prophets for the existence of the Holy S pirit ,
the last he gives is D aniel xiii .

4 ,
1 45 . S irach
iii . 2 1, 22 is cited ; Wisdom is quoted as S olo
1
’
mon s (xiii the song of the three children
.
is used (verse 5 3
with verses 2 7 29 ; and ,
D aniel (xiii 2 2 4 5) is quoted .

, .
7
In A thanasius s festal epistle ( 3 6 5 A D ) the ’

. .
archbishop undertakes to set forth in orde r “
the books that are canonical and handed

down and believed to be divine . His list
of the Old Testament nearly agrees with
Cyril s except that Esther is omitted and Ruth
’
1
Catech , iv . . 22, pp 66
.
, 6 7, ed . Milles .
3
1
IOid .
, xi .
p . 1 42 . Ibid.
,
vi .
p.8 0 .
3
Ibid , ix pp. . . 1 1 5, 1 22 . Ibid .
, ix p . . 1 15 .
7
3 Ibid , . 11 .
p 3
. 1. Ibid , . xvi .
p . 23 9 .
178 TH E CA NON OF TH E B IB LtE .
”
duced with what is said by the H oly Spirit .
Baruch (iv 20 2 2) and D aniel (xiii 4 2) are re

.
, .
ferred to in the same way as Isaiah ?

Tobit
( 7)
ii has it is written prefixed to i Can 1
“
. t .
o nical and apocryphal are mentioned together
and similar language applied to them .
Eusebius of Caesarea cites Wisdom as a divine

oracle,
” and afte r adducing s everal passages from
Proverbs subj oi ning to them others from the
,
same bo ok with the introductory formula these

are also said to be the same writers ,
he con
”3
c ludes with “
such is the scripture . Sirach is
’
cited as Solomon s along with various pas sages
3
from Proverbs . After quoting Baruch he says , ,
there is no need to appeal to the divine voices ,
”7
which clearly confirm our proposition . The ad
ditions to Daniel are also treated as Scripture ?
1 Epist ad e i
p p
sco E gyp ,t & c i 1, 272
. . , . .
p. .
1
Contra Arian , i 1 2 , i p 4 1 6
. . . . .
1 Apolog . contra A rianas, ii . vol . i p . . 1 3 3.

1 Praepar E van . .
, i 9 . .
5
Ibid .
, xi. 1 4. 3
Ibid , . xii. 18 .
7
15721" vi 1 1 ,
.
3
Demon . E va ng , . vi . 1 9,
FR O/ll TIIE FO UR TH CE NTUR Y . 179
Basil o f Caesarea had 1

a canon agre eing with
that of Athanasius . Along with the usual
books reckoned as belonging to the canon he ,
u sed the apocryphal productions of the Old

T estament . Thus the book Wisdom (i is of .
quoted by him . S o are S irach ( xx 2) ; Baruch

3 .
,
( called Jeremiah s ; J udith (ix 4) ;

’
iii . .
5
and D aniel ( xiii .
Gregory of Naz ianz us puts

" his list into a
poetical form . In the Old Testament it agrees
with Athanasius s exactly except that he men
’
tions none but the canonical books . Like

Athanasius he omits Esther , . I n the New Tes
tament he deviates from Athanasius by leaving ,
out the Apocalypse which he puts among the ,
?
spurious He does not ignore the apoc ryphal
1
1 3 79 A D . .
1
Ham il in princzp proverb Opp
. . . . ed. Garnier altera, vol 1 1 . .
Constitutioner Monast
’
3
1 40. .
, c. iii . 2. Ibid , p 779. . .
1
A dv E unom, vol i p 4 1 7
. . . . .
3
De Spiri tu Sancto, c viii vol iii p . . . . . 23.
3 In Princip Proverb, vol

. . 11.
p . 1 52 . 7
1 389
'
A D. .
Migne
I
3
Opp . ed .
,
vol. iii pp 4 73 , 4 74
. . .
books of the Old Tes tament but quotes D ani e l ,
xiii .
Am philochius of Iconium 1
gives a metri
cal catalogue of the Biblical books . The
canon of the old Testament is the usual one ,
except that he says of Esther at the end some

“
,
j udge that Esther should be added to the fore

goi ng . He notices none of the apocryphal
books . His New Testament canon agrees with
the present only he excludes the Apocalypse
,
as spurious which is given as the judgm ent o f

the majo rity He alludes to the doubts
.
that existed as to the epistle to the

Hebrews but regards it as Pauline ; and
, to
the number of the catholic epistles (seven or

three) 3 The concluding words show that no
.
list was universally received at that time .
Epiphanius 1
follows Athanasius in his canon .
1
Gregor nNaz ianz eni, Opp . ed. Migne . vol iii pp 4 7
.
3 , 4 74
. . .
1
3 95 A D
. .
3
Iam b i ad Seleucum ; in G reg . Naz . Opp . n
.
p . 1 94.
1 D
40 3 A . .
182 TH E CANON OF TH E B IB LE .
D idymu s of Alexand ria 1 spe aks agai nst 2
?
Peter that it is not in the canons
3
Ch rysostom does not speak of the canon ;
but in the New T estament he never quotes
the last four catholic epistles or the Apoc alypse .
All the other parts he uses throughout his
numerous works ,
1
i ncluding the Apocrypha .
Thus he introduces Wisdom ( xvi 28) with .
"
S cripture says H e quotes Baruch (iii 3 6 . .
,
and S irach (iv .
D idymus of Alexandria cites Baruch ( iii

° .
10
3 5) as Jeremiah and treats it like the P alm
’
s s , .
1
3 92 A D . .
1
Enarrat in ep 8 Petri secundam , p
. . . . 1774 ed . Migne
.
1
4 7
0 AD . .
1
See Montfaucon in his edition of Chrysostom
’
s Works , vol .
vi pp
. .
3 64, 3 65, ed. Paris, 1 83 5
.
1
Expos inPsalm
. cix. 7
. See also xi. 1 in Genes, where
Wisdom 3 is cited
xiv. .
1
E xpos in Psalm xlix 3
. . .
7 De Laz ar 1
o, ii 4 . .
39 2 A. D.
1 De Trinitate iii 2 p 792 ed Migne

, . . . . .
1°
Fragments in Epist 2 ad Corinthios, when B aruch, iii 3 ,
. . .
is quoted li ke Psalm 10 1, p . 1 69 7.
BR OM TH E F OUR TH CE NTUR Y . 1 83
D aniel (xiii 4 5) is also quoted .He says of 1
Peter s S econd Epistle that it is not in the canon

’
.
Theodore of Mopsuestia 3
was much freer
than his contemporaries in dealing with the
books of Scripture . It seems that he rej ected
Job Canticles Chronicles and the Psalm
, , ,
-
inscrip
tions ; in the New Testament the epistle of

J ames and others of the catholic ones
, . But
Leontius s
’
acco unt of his opinions cannot be
adopted without suspicion ?
1
The canon of Cyril of Alexandria does not
di ffer from A thanasius s ’
. Like other writers of
the Greek Church in his day he uses along with
the canonical the apocryphal books of the Old
Testam ent ( )
iii Ed.
ras ( 3 )
iv 6 He quotes 1 . .
”3
with inspired Scripture says
“
Wisdom (vii . .
6) is introduced with accordi ng to that which ,

“
1
De Spirit . sanc t . i p
. . 1 03 3 . 1
42 8 A . D .
3
See Leontius Byz antinus contra Nestorianos et Eutychianos ,
lib iii in CO
. . llandi B ibliotheca , p 6
x ii.
90 C o m
.
p Fritz sche D
.e .
Theodori Mopsuesteni vita et scriptis, H alse, 1 8 3 6 .
1
444 A D . .
3
C o ntra J ulian i p 54 1 , ed Migne
. . . . .
”1
is written . In another place it has the prefi x
”
fo r it is written ( 7) ;
i
.
3
and is treated as
1
S cripture (11 Sirach .
()iis .cited 1 .
Baruch also ( iii 3 5 3 7) is .

- introduc ed with ,
”1
another of the holy prophets said .
The catalogues of the Old Testament con

tained in the manuscripts B C and , , u need not
be given as they are merely codices
,
of the
Septuagint and have or had the books canonical
,
and apoc ryphal belonging to that version . The

list of the New Testament books in B is like that
of Athanasius . Imperfect at the end the M S , .
must have had at first the Epistles to Timothy ,
Titus Philemon and

, , the Apocalypse . C ( cod .
E phrae m i rescriptus) has fragments of the New

Testament which show that it had originally
,
all the present books in the same order as

A thanasius s
’
. t
a or the Sinaitic manuscript has
1
Ibid p .8 1,5 ,
.
1
Ibid , p 9 2 1
. . .
3
In Isaim , ed .Migne p 93 , . .
1
P 8 59, vol i
. . .
3
P 9 1 0,
. vol . i ed Migne
.
, . .
intermediate l
c ass consisted of those read in
the chu rch es, which were u seful but ,

not de
ois ive in matters of b elief . Another a dvance in
the m atter of the canon at this period was the
general adoption of the Hebrew canon with , a
rel egation of the Greek additions in the Septu
agint to the class publicly read? Yet doubts

about the rec eption of Esther into the number
of the cano ni cal books were still e ntertained ,
though it was one of the J ewish canon ; doubt

l ess on account of its want of harmony with
Christian c onsciousness . And the catholi c
e pistles which had been doubted before Jude , ,
J am es S econd Peter were now generally

, ,
te
ceived . But there was a di v ision of opinion

about the Apocalypse .
We come to the period of the Latin corre

spo nding to that of the Greek Church which
has j ust been noticed . Augustine gave ’
,
great
attention to the subj ect labouring to establish , a
1
flfiMacdra ytm
'
x buem .
1
+ 430 A D . .
FR OM THE FO UR TH CE NTUR Y . 1 87
com plete canon the necessity of which was ,
generally felt . According to him the Scriptures

whi ch were received and acknowledged by all
the churches of the day should be canonical ,
Of those not universally adopted such ,

as are
received by the maj ority and the weightier of
the churches ,
should be preferred to those
received by the fewer and less important
churches . In his enumeration of the forty
four books of the O ld Testament he , gives ,
after Chronicles other histories ,

which are
neither connected with the order specified in

the preceding context ,
nor with one an other ,
ie ,
. . J ob Tobit
, , E sther, J o
udith, the two books of

the Maccabees , and Esdras . Wi sdom and
Ecclesiasticus he thinks should be numbered
, ,
among the prophets , as deserving of authority

’
and having a certain likeness to S olomon s
writings , He says of the Maccabees that this
1
The fo rty
-four boo ks are , 5 of Moses Joshua Judges Ruth
, , , ,
4 King,
s 2 Chronicles, o b,
J Tob it E sther Judith 2 Maccabees
, , , ,
1 88 TH E CA NON OF TIIE B IB LE .
S cripture has been received by the Church

”1
not usel essly if it be read or heard soberly
,
.
The famou s p assage in the treatise on Christi an

doct rine ,
where he enumerates the who le
canon is qualified by no other ; for though
,
he
knew the distinction between the canonical

books of the Palestinian Jews and the so -
call ed
apocryphal ones as well , as the fact of som e
New Testament writings not being received
unive rsally ,
he thought church- rece ption a
su fficient warrant for canonical authority .
Hence he considered the books of the Macca

bees canonical because so received by the
,
Church ; while he says of Wisdom and Sirac h

that they merited authorita tive rec eption and
numbering among the prophetic Scriptures ?
O f the former in particular he speaks strongly
in one place asserting t hat it is worthy to be

,
E z ra, Nehem iah Psalm s, , 3 of Solom on, Wisdom , Ecclesiasti

cus, 1 2 Prophets, 4 greater do . De Doctrina Christia na 11 . 8 .
1
Contra Gaudent i 3 8 ; Opp Paris,
. . . 1 83 7, vol . ix p
. . 1 006 .
3
De Doctr Christ
. . 1 1. 8 . Civitat Dei . . x viii. 20, 1
1 90 TIIE CANON OF TH E B IB LE .
Maccabees . The New Testament canon seem s

to h ave agre ed exactly with our present o ne
?
The Council of Carth age ( 3 9 7) repeated the

statut e of its predecessor enumerating the same ,
?
b oo k s of the Bibl e as canonical Au gustin e
was the anim ating spirit of both cou ncil s , so
that th ey may be tak en as expressing his views
on the subj ect .
J erome 3
gives a li st of the twen ty two -
canonical bo oks of the Old Testam ent the ,
sam e as that of the Palestini an J ews remarking ,
that some put Ruth and Lamentations among

the Hagiographa so making twenty four book s ,
-
.
All besides should be put among the Apo c

rypha . Wisdom ,
S irach , J udith , Tobit the ,
S hepherd are not in the canon . The two books

of Macc abees he regarded in the same light .
1
But though Jerome s words imply the ’

apocry
1
Ma nsi , tom iii p 9 24
. . . .
1
Ibid .
, .8
p 9 1 .
3
1 420 A . D.
1
Prologus galeatus in Libros Regum . Epist . ad Paulinism .
FR OM THE FOUR TH CE NTUR Y . 191
phal position of these extra c anonical books -

,
he allows of their being read in public for the

edificatio n of the people not to confirm the
,
authority of doctrines ; ie ,. . they belong to

the ecclesiastical books of Athanasius . His
idea of apoc ryphal is wider and milder than
?
that of some others in the Latin Church . It

has been conj ectured by Welte ,
1
that the con
clusio ns of the African coun cils in 3 93 and 3 97
’
influenced J erome s views of the canon so that ,
his later writings allude to the apoc ryphal

works in a more favourable manner than that
of the Prologus ga lea tus or the preface to
’
S olomon s books . One thing is clear that he ,
quotes di fferent passages from the A pocrypha

along with others from the Hebrew canon .
I n his letter to E ustochius, Sirach iii .

33 ( Latin )
comes between citations from Matthew and
Luke ; and is introduced by which is written in ,
a letter to Pamm achius ; and xxii . 6 has divine

In Herbst s E inleit ,
1 ’
. erster Theil, p 3 7 . .
?
Scripture applied to it Ruth ,
Esther and ,
J udith are spo ken of as holy volumes . T he
practice of J erome di ffered from his theo ry ;
or r ather he became less posi tive , and altered

his views somewhat with the progress of ti m e
and knowledge . As to the New Testament he ,
gives a catalogue of all that now belongs to it ,
re m arking of the epistle to the Hebrews and

of the Apocalypse that he adopts bo th on the
au thority of ancient writers not ,
of present
custom . His opinion about them was no t
?
decided In another work he gives the Epistle
of Barnabas at the end of the canonical list .
He also states the doubts of many respecting

the E pistle to Philemon and about ,
2 Peter ,
Jude , 2 and 3 John . According to him the first

Epistle of Clem ent of Rome was publicly read
?
in some churches
1
Opp . ed . Benedict
pp 6 7 9,.
584,, 7Vol IV
50 . .
, . .
1
Ep ad Dardan Opp vol i p 1 1 03 , ed Migne
. . . . . . . .
3 O
See nomastica Sacra ; Comm ent in Ep ad Philem ; . . De
Viris illustr .
1 94 TH E CA NON OF THE B IB LE .
He uses the apocrypha without scruple ,

in
tro duc ing S irach ( iii 3 0) with it is written .

“
;
and Wisdom ( i 1 3 ) with it is written .

“
in
”3
Solomon .
Luci fer of C agliari 3 uses the apoc ryph a

equally with the canonical books . Thus 1 Mac
c ab ees 43 )
( i is.quoted as holy Scripture So
is 2 Maccab (vi J udith ( ix 2) is cited as
. .
3
.
,
3
are also Wisdom ( x vn . 1, Tobit ( iv . 6) ;
and Daniel (xiii .
1°
Ambrose of Milan had the same canon as
most of the Westerns in his time . Wi th some

others ,
he considered the Epistle to the
Hebrews to have been written by S t Paul . In
the Old Testament he used the apocryphal
books pretty freely . Wisdom (vn . 22 ) is cited
1
De Schismate Dona tist iii 3 . . .
1
Ibid , ii
. . 25 abo ut A D . .
1 De non parcendo, & c .

, ed. Coleti, p . 1 90 .
1
Ibid , p 2 3 6
. . . Ibid .
, p . 1 87
.
7
Pro Athanasia, lib i p 9 8 . . . .
9 Ibid .
, p . 1 05
.
Ibid , lib , 1 28
1 1 27
. . 1 1. pp . .
FR OM TH E FO UR TH CE NT UR Y . 1 95
1
as authoritative Scripture . Sirach ( xi .
)3is
0
also cited as Scripture Baruch ( i v 1 9) is

s
. .
quoted Danie l (xiii 44 4 5) is treated as .

,
4
Scripture and prO phetic ; and Tobit is ex
5
pounded like any other book of Scripture .
Rufi nus 6
enumerates the books of the Old
and New Testaments which “
are believed to
be inspired by the Holy Spirit itself according ,
to the tradition of our ancestors and have been ,
handed down by the Churches of Christ . All

the books of the H ebrew canon and of the New
Testament are specified . After the list he says ,
these are they which the fathers included in

the canon by which they wished to establish
,
the assertion of our faith . He adds that there

are other books not ca nonical, but ecclesias tica l
the Wisdom of Solomon , Sirach ,

Tobit ,
J udith ,
and the books of the Maccabees .
1
De Spiritu Sancta iii . 1 8. Dc 60m mom! viii
.
3 In Psalm cx viii. , Serm o . 1 1 8, 2 .
Dc Spirit Sanct iii

. . vi. 39 .
5 3
Lz ber dc Tobia +4 1 0
’
. A D
. .
1 96 TH E CAN ON OF THE B IB LE
Besides the usual New Testament works he ,
speaks of the Shepherd of H ermas and the

,
“
Judgment of Peter as read in the churches ,
1
but not as authoritative in matters of faith .
Philastrius 2
of Brescia gives some account of
the Scriptures and their contents in his time .
The canonical S criptures which alone should ,
be read in the C atholic Church, are said to be

the law and the prophets the gospels Acts , , ,
thirteen epistles of Paul and seven others

, , ie ,
. .
two of Peter three of John one of J ude and

, , ,
one o f James . Of the Old Testament apocrypha

he asserts that they ought to be read for the
sake of morals by the perfect but not by all , .
He speaks of lz crctics who reject John s gospel ’
and the Apocalypse . Respecting the Epistle

to the Hebrews which is omitted in his canon ,
he speaks at large but not ,

ery decid edly
v ,
a ffirming that some attributed its authorship to
1 E xpos in Sym bol Apostol , pp 3 73 , 3 7

. .
4, . ed
. Migne .
TAbo ut 3 8 7A D
. .
1 98 TH E CA N ON OF TH E B IB LE
pseudepigraphical writings which ought not only

1
to be rej ected but condemned .
A canonical list appears in three di fferent

forms bearing the names of Dam asus ( 3 66
Gelasius I (49 2 . and Hormisdas ( 51 4
According to the first , the books of the O ld
Testament are arranged in three orders . In
the first are the Pentateuch Joshua Judges , , ,
Ruth ,
four Kings two , Chronicles ,
Psalms ,
Proverbs Ecclesiastes , Canticles, Wisdom and

, ,
Ecclesiasticus ; in the second all the prophets , ,
including Ba ruch ; in the third Job Tobit , , ,
Judith Esther Esdras two Maccabees

, , , . The
New Testament books are the four gospels ,
fourteen epistles of Paul ,

the Apocalypse and ,
Acts with seven Catholic epistles

,
.
That which is called the Decree of Gelasius

is almost identical with the preceding . It
wants Baruch and Lamentations . It has also
two E sdrases instead of one . In the New
1
Apud Mansi, iii pp
. . 1 040, 1 04 1 .
FR OM THE F0UR TH CE NT UR Y . 1 99
Testament the epistle to the Hebrews is ab
sent .
The Hormisdas form has the Lamentations -
of J eremiah : and in the New Testament the

Epistle to the H ebrews .
The M SS of these lists present some diver

.
sit
y; and Credner supposes the D am a u
s s-
list a
fiction . But Thiel has vindicated its authen
ticity . It is possible that some interpolations

may exist in the last two ; the first which is ,
the shortest may well belong to the time of

,
Dam asus .
l
In 4 9
1 A . D . another council at Carthage at ,
which Augustine was present repeated the ,
former list of b ooks with a single alteration ,
viz .
,
fourteen epistles of Paul ( instead of
11
( thirteen ) .
The preceding notices and catalogues show a

general desire in the Western Church to settle
Credner s Z ur Gcsc/iic/ite dc: Kanom , p 1 51 , & c
1 ’
. .
, and
Thiel s Epivtola Romanom m Pontificum gm uinac, tom i

’
. .
Mansi iv .
p 3
.
4 0 .
200 THE CANON OF THE BIB LE
the canon . The two most influential men of
the period were Augustine and Jerome who did ,
not entirely agree . Both were unfitted fo r a

critical examination of the topic . The former
was a gifted spiritual man lacking learning and
,
independence . Tradition dominated all his
ideas about the di fficult or disputed books . He

did not enter upon the question scientifica lly ,
on the basis of certain principles ; but was

content to take refuge in —
authority the
prevailing authority of leading churches . His
j udgment was weak his sagacity moderate
, ,
and his want of many sidedness hindered

-
a
critical result . Jerome again was learned but

, ,
timid lacking the courage to face the question

,
fairly or fundamentally ; and the independence

necessary to its right investigation . Belo n
ging
as he did to both churches he recommended the
,
practice of the one to the other . He too was

, ,
chiefly infl uenced by tradition ; by J ewish

teachers in respect to the Old Testament and ,
202 THE CA N ON OF TH E B IB LE
Western Church is still visible though it could

,
not extinguish the prevailing desire to include

the disputed books . The Greek view was to
receive nothing which had no t apparently a
good attestation of divine origin and apostolic
authority ; the Latin was to exclude nothing
hallowed by descent and proved by custom .
The former Church looked more to the sources

of doctrine ; the latter to those of edificatio n .
The one desired to contract those sources so ,

as
not to be too rich ; the other to enlarge the
springs of edific atio n, not to be too p oor .
Neither had the proper resources fo r the work ,
nor a right perception of the way in which it

should be set about ; and therefore they were
not fortunate in their conclusions di ffering , as
they did in regard to points which affect the
foundation of a satisfactory solution .
Notwithstanding the numerous endeavours

both in the E ast and West to settle the canon
during the 4 th and sth centuries it was ,
no t
FR OM THE FOUR TH CE zVT UR Y . 20 3
finally closed . The doubts of individuals were

still expressed ; and succeeding ages testi fied to
the want of universal agreement respecting
several books . The question however was, ,
p racticall
y determined . N0 material change
occurred agai n in the absolute rej ection or
admission of books . With S ome fluctuations ,
the canon remained very much as it was in

the 4 th
and sth centuries Tradition shaped .
and established its character General usage .
gave it a permanency which it was not easy to

disturb . No definite principles guided the
course of its formation or fixed ,
its present
state . It was dominated first and last by cir
cum stanc es and ideas which philosophy did
not actuate . Its history is mainly objective .
Uncritical at its commencement it was equally ,
so in -
the two centuries which have j ust been
considered .
The history of the canon in the Syrian

church cannot be traced with much exactness .
THE CAN ON OF TH E B IB LE
The Peshito version had only the Hebrew

canonical books at first ; most of the apoc ryphal
were rendered from the Greek and added in the
N esto rian recension . In the New Testament it
wanted four of the catholic epistles and the
Apocalypse Ephre m (A D 3 78 ) uses all the
. . .
books in our canon the ap ocryphal as well as ,
the canonical . The former are cited by him
in the same way as the latter . Sirach ii . 1 is
quoted with as the Scripture says; 1

and Wisdo m
iv
.
7 with it is wr itten .
2
Daniel xiii .
9, belong
ing to the Greek additions is also cited wi th ,
it is written
8
as . It should be observed that
the quotations given are all from Ephrem s ’
Greek not Syriac works ; and that suspicions

, ,
have been raised about the former being

tampered with . The Syrian version of the
New Testament made by Polycarp at the re
quest of Philo x enus of Mabug had the four ,
Opp Gra m, tom 3 7, ed Ro m 46

1 . . 11 . p . 2 . . 17
1
Ibid
.
, to m . i p
. . 101 3
Tom . 1 11.
p.60 .
206 TH E CA N ON OF THE B IB LE
1 and 2 Chronicles J ob E zra and Nehemi a h

, , ,
J udith Esther
, ,
1 and 2 Maccabees ; and
in the New Testament ,

J ames ,
2 Pete r ,
J ude ,
2 and 3 J ohn . He also says
that the Apoc al ypse of J ohn is much doubted
by the Orientals . I n the third list , ie ,
. . books
of no authority added by some ( quidam) to
the canonical are put Wisdom and Canticles
,
1
.
The catalogue is confused and erroneous , at
least in one respect , that J erome is referred

to as sanctioning the division given of the Old
,
Testament books ; for neither he nor the J ews

agree with it .
The canon of the Abyssinian church seems to

have had at first all the books in the Septu
agint, canonical and apoc ryphal together little ,
distinction being made between t hem . Along

with the contents of the Greek Bible there were
Enoch , 4 E sdras the Ascension of Isaiah the
, ,
J ubilees ,
A sseneth, & c . That of the New Testa
1
Galland, x11 . p 79.
, & c .
FR OM THE FOUR TH CE NT UR Y . 20 7
ment agrees with the present Greek one . At a

later period in the Arabic age a list was made
and constituted the legal one fo r the use of the
church having been derived from the Jacobite
,
cano ns of the apostles This gives in the Old

’
.
,
Testament the Pentateuch , ,

Joshua ,
Judges ,
Ruth , J udith ,
Kings , Chronicles , Ezra and
Nehemiah , Esther ,
Tobit ,
two books of
Maccabees , Job , Psalms ,

five books of
Solomon minor and greater prophets

, . The
Wisdom Sirach ( for teaching children) and
of
the book of J oseph ben G o rion i e that o f the , . .

,
Maccabees are external , . The new Testament

has four gospels Acts seven apostolic epistles
, , ,
fourteen of Paul and the Revelation

, of John .
Later catalogues vary much and are often ,
enlarged with the book of Enoch , 4 Esdras ,
the Apocalypse of Isaiah , &c . The canon of

the Ethiopic church was fl uctuating .
1
The canon of the Armenians had at first

See Dillmann in Ewald s jib /Erbium ,
1 ’
v
.
p . 1 44, &c .
208 T[IE CA N ON OF THE B IB LE
the Palestinian books of the Old Testament ,
twenty two in number and the usual New

-
,
Testament ones except the Apocalypse

, . It
was m ade from the S yriac in the fi fth centu ry
by S ahak and Mesrob . The deutero—
canonical
books and additions were appended after ,
the
disciples of those two men who had been sen t

by them into di fferent places ,
brought back
authentic copies of the Greek Bible from the
patriarch Max im ian by which the version

,
already made was interpolated and corrected

as it was subsequently correct ed by others
despatched to Alexandria and Athens who, ,
however did not return till their teachers

,
were dead . The MSS of this version were

.
afterwards interpolated from the Vulgate ; Oskan

himsel f translatinghis edition (which was
fo r
the first printed one A D S irach 4 ,

. .
Esdras and the Epistle of Jeremiah from the

Latin . The book of Revelation does not
see m to ha v e b een translated till the eighth
and 3 )
d were not in the Georgian M S use d .
by Prince Arcil fo r the edition of 1 743 , but
were rendered out of the Russian . T he
Moscow Bible printed under the direction and
at the cost of Aroil Bacchar and W ak use t

, ,
is the au thorised edition of the Georgia n

Christians .
The Bible canon o f the Eastern church in the
middle ages shows no real advance . Endea

vo urs were made to remove the uncertainty
arising from the existence of numerous lists ;
but form er decisions and decrees of coun c i ls

were repeated instead of a new , independent
canon . Here belongs the catalogue in the
Alexandrian MS .
,
of the fi fth century which ,
is
peculiar . A fter the prophets come Esther ,
Tobit J udith Ezra and Nehemiah

, , , 4 Mac
c ab ees, Psalms ,
J ob , Proverbs Ecclesiastes
, ,
Canticles the all virtuous Wisdom the Wisdom

,
-
,
of Jesus of Sirach . In the New Testament the ,
Apocalyps e is followed by two epistles of

FR OM TH E FOUR TH CE NT UR Y . 21 1
Clement . The list was probably made in

of
1
Egypt . That Anastasius Sinaita, patriarch
of A ntioch, is similar to Nicepho rus s Sticho ’
met ry which we shall mention afterwards

, .
Baruch is among the canonical books ; Esther

among the antilegomena . The Apocalypse is
u nnoticed . The 8 5th of the Apostolic canons
gives a list of the Old and New Testament
books in which the usual canonical ones
,
of the
former are supplemented by J udith and 3 Mac
c ab ees those of the latter by the two epistles
of Clement with the Apostolic constitutions
, .
This catalogue cannot be put earlier than the

fi fth or sixth century and is subj ect to the sus ,
p ic io n of having been interpolated . We have

also Nicephorus s ’
S tic/tornetry ( 8 06 8 1-
5 of
which we may remark that Baruch is among

the canonical books of the O . T ;
. while the
Revelation is put with the Apocalypse of Peter ,
1
1 599 A D
~
. .
See Credner s Zur Gr ub dc: Kanons, p 9 7

1 ’
. , &c . . .
the epistle of Barnabas and the Gospel accord

ing to the Hebrews among the antilegomena ,
of the N T . . It is also surprising that the

Apocalyp se of Peter and the Go spel according
to the Hebrews are not among th e Apoc rypha ,
’
where Clement s epistles wi th the productions
of Ignatius Polycarp and Hermas appear The
, , .
list is probably older than that of the Antioch

pat riarch Anastasius Sinaita . Cosmas I ndico
p leustes ( 53 5) never mentions the seven Catholic
epistles of the New Testament or the A po
c alypse . The Trullan council (A D 6 9 2) . .
adopts the eighty -

five Apostolic canons re ,
jecting, however , the Apostolic Constitutio ns .
1
Photius patriarch of Constantinople
, ,
follow s
the eighty - fifth Apostolical canon of the
1
Trullan Council . But in his Bibliotheca 3
he
speaks di fferently regarding the epistles of
1 89 1 .
1
Nomocanon, Tita las III .
, cap. 2, vol. iv , pp
. . 1 050,
1 051 ed . Migne .
1
See Codd . 1 1 3 , 1 2 6.
2 14 THE CA NON OF THE B IB LE .
m ent books gi ves a fourth not in the H ebrew

canon . Here he specifies Wisdom ,
E ccle si
asticus, Tobit J udith , , 1 and 2 Maccabees ,
saying that the church of Christ puts them

a mong the divine books honours and highly ,
1
esteems them . There are also the fou rth
2
council of Toledo Gregory the Great ;
Notker Labeo ; Ivo ( about Bede 3
°
Alcuin Rabanus Maurus ; Hugo de S t Victor
8
Peter of Clugny ; John of Salisbury Tho m as
1° 11 12
Aquinas ; Hugo de S t Cher ; Wycli ffe ; Nic o
18
laus of Lyra ,
& c , &c. . Several o f these as Hugo ,
de St Victor J ohn ,
of Salisbury H ugo d e , St
Cher and Nicolaus of Lyra followed J erome i n

, ,
separating the canonical and apoc ryphal boo k s

14
of the Old Tes tament .
The Reformers generally returned to the
1 3
1 604 A D . .
+ 912 A D
. .
9
+ 1 1 82 4 . D .
11 1’
1 1 2 63 A. D
‘
l 1 3 84 A D
'
. . .
1“
See H ody, p 64 3 , & c . .
FR OM THE FO UR TH CE NT UR Y . 215
Hebrew canon ,
dividing o ff the additional
books of the Septuagint or those attached to
the Vulgate . These they called p
a ocry plzal,
after Jerome s example ’

. Though considered of
no authority in matters of doctrine they were

,
pronounced use ful and edi fying . The principal

reason that weighed with the Reformers was ,
that Christ and the apostles testified to none of
the Septuagint additions .
Besides the canonical books of the Old

Testament Luther translated J udith Wisdom
, , ,
Tobit Sirach Baruch

, , ,
1 and 2 Maccabees the ,
Greek additions to Esther and Daniel with the ,
Prayer of Manasseh . His j udgment respecting

several of these is expressed in the prefaces to
them . With regard to 1 Maccabees he thinks
it almost equal to the other books of Holy
Scripture and not unworthy to be reckoned
,
among them . Of Wisdom he says he was

, ,
long in doubt whether it should be numbered

among the canonical books and of Sirach that
216 THE CAN ON OF THE B IB LE
it is a right good book proceeding from a wise

man . But he speaks un favourably of several
other apocryphal productions as ,
of Baruch and
2 Maccabees . I t is evident however that he
, ,
considered all he translated o f some use to the

Christian Church . He thought that the book
of E sther should not belong to the canon .
’
Luthe r s j udgment respecting some of the
New Testament books was freer than most

Protestants now are disposed to approve . He
thought the epistle to the Hebrews was neithe r
’
Paul s nor an apostle s but proceeded from an
’
excellent and learned man who may have been

the disciple of apostles . He did not put it on
an equality with the epistles written by apostle s
themselves . The Apocalypse he considered
neither apostolic nor prophetic , but put it
almost on the same level with the 4 th book of
Esdras which he spoke elsewhere
,
of tossing
into the Elbe . This j udgment was a fterward s
’
modified , not retracted . J ames s epistl e he
2 18 THE CA N ON OF THE B IBLE
writings even in the New T estament collectio n .
Nor did the Reformers consider it a dangerous

thing to bring the fact before the people . To
make it palpable Luther attached continuou s

,
numbe s to the fi rst twenty three books

r -
of his
version bringing the four antilegomena afte r

,
these without numbers ; and this mode of

,
marking the di fference continued till the middle

of the 17th century .
1
Luther was right in
assigning a greater or less value to the
separate writings of the New Testament and ,
in leaving every one to do the same . He relied

on their internal value more than tradition ;
taking the word of Gocl in a deeper and
wider sense than its coincidence with the Bible .
Bodenstein of Carlstad examined the question

of canonicity more thoroughly than any of his
contemporaries and followed out the principle
,
of private j udgment in regard to it . H e divides

1
See Tholuck Kom menta r die IIeé raer,
’
m B nefi
'
s zu an
z weite Anfl age, pp 55, 86

. .
21 9
the biblical books into three classes — 1 . Books

of the highest dignity viz the Pentateuch and ,
.
,
the Gospels ; 2 . Books o f the second dignity ,
ie ,
. . the works termed prophetic by the J ews ,
and the fi fteen epistles unive rs ally received ; 3 .
Books of the third and lowest authority , ie ,

. . the
J ewish Hagiographa and the seven Anti
legomena epistles of the New Testament .
Among the Apocrypha he makes two classes

such as are out of the canon to the Hebrews
yet hagiographical (Wisdom Ecclesiasticus , ,
J udith Tobit the two Maccabees) and those

, , ,
that are clearly apocryphal and to be rej ected

(third and fourth Esdras Baruch Prayer of , ,
Manasseh a good part o f the third chapter of

,
1
Daniel and the last two chapters of D aniel
,
.
Zwingli asserts that the Apocalypse is not a

biblical book .
2
’
1
Carlstadt s treatise is reprinted in Credner s a ’
Ga ckiclite
des Kanons .
1
Werke , edited by Schuler and Schulthess, vol . 11. p
. 1 69 .
2 20 THE CANON OF THE B IBLE .
O ecolam padius sa ys We do not despise

J udith Tobit E cclesiasticus Baruch the last
, , , ,
two Esdras, the three Maccabees, the l ast two
chapters o f D aniel but we do not attribute to

,
”1
them divine authori ty with those others . As
to the books of the New Testament he would
not compare the Apocalypse James J ude , , , 2
2
Peter , 2 and 3 J ohn with the rest .
Calvin did not think th at Paul was the au thor

of the epistle to the Hebrews or that , 2 Pet e r
was written by the apostle hi m sel f ; but both in
his opinion are canonical .
1
Ep . ad. Valdem ar 1 53 0, apud Sculteti a nnal. m ung . re
now t decas secunda , pp 3 1 3 , 3 1 4

. .
1
Ibid .
22 2 I IIE CAN ON OF TH E B IB LE .
lypse . This appea rs in Melito ,

Irenae us ,
Clement of Alexandria , Origen , Au gustine ,
J erome the Vulgate the Councils

, , of Ca rthage
held in AD
. .
3 97 and 4 9
1 ; and is now the usu al
arrangement .
Within the limits of the two general arrange

m ents j ust mentioned there were many varia ,
tions . Thus we find in relation to tlze gospels .
I II (a) Matthew John Luke Mark ; in the

.
, , ,
M SS o f the old Italic marked a b a e j ,17

.
: , ,
’
, ,
and in the cod . argenteus of Ulfila s Gothic ’
version .
6
( ) Matthew ,
Joh n ,
Mark ,
Luke ; in the
council of Ephesus A D 43 1,
. . Cyril of Alexan
dria , T heo do ret, the stichomet ry of the Cler
mont MS . S uch was the usual order in the
Greek Church of the fi fth centu ry .
() Mark
c is put first followed by Matthew ; ,
in the fragment o f a Bobbian M S of the Itala .
'
at T urin marked k.
( )
’
a Matthe w Mark Joh n Luke , , , ; in the
ORDE R OF THE NE W TE S TA ME NT B OOKS . 223
Cureto nian Syriac gospels . They are men

tio ned in the same order in Origen s I Homily ’
.
on Luke .
The reason ofthe order in (a) and ( b) lies in

apostleship . The works o f apostles precede
those of evangelists . The established sequence ,
which is already sanctioned by Irenaeus and

Origen has respect to the supposed dates
,
of
the gospels . Clement of Alexandria says that

ancient tradition supposed those gospels having
the genealogies to have been written before the
others .
IV . As to tlze A cts of tlze Apostles, not only

is thi s work put immediately after the gospels ,
which is the order in the Muratorian canon ,
but we find it in other positions .
( ) Gospels
a Pauline Epistles Acts ; in,the ,
Sinaitic MS the Peshito J erome and Epi

1 2 .
, , ,
phanius .
1
H ug says that his copy of W idm anstad s ’
edition had the
A cts immediately following the Gospels .
1
Epist ad Paulinum. .
( )
6 Gospel s Pauline Epistles Catholic Epis
, ,
tles, Acts ; in Augustine the third counci l , of
Toledo Isidore Innocent

, , I, . Eugenius I V .
, a nd
the S panish Church generally .
( ) Gospels
c Pauline Catholic Epistle
, s , ,
Apocalypse Acts ; in the stichometry o f the

,
Cl ermont M S .
V As to
. tire Epistles o f Pa ul besides the ,
p lac e they now occupy in our Bibles , they
sometimes follow the gospels imm ediately .
( ) Gospels
a Pauline E pistles ; the Sinaiti
,
c
MS J erome E piphanius Augustine the third

.
, , , ,
council of Toledo Isidore Innocent , ,

I,
. E uge
nius I V the stichometry of the Clermont M S
.
,
.
( )
6 The usual order of the Greek Church is ,
Gospels Acts Catholic E pistles Pauline

, , , ,
&c .
,
as in Cyril of J eru salem the Laodicean Council ,
Ath anasiu s ,
Leo ntius of Byzantium ,
the
M SS A B . . but not 3 . The cri tical Greek

Testaments of Lachmann and Ti sch endorf
adopt this order .
22 6 TH E CA NOIV OF TIIE B IB LE .
( ) Marcion
a had but ten Pauline epistl e s in
the following order : Galatians 1 and 2 C ori n ,
thians, Roman s , 1 and 2 Thessalonians th e ,
Laodiceans ( Ephesians) Colossians Philemon , , ,
Philippians .
b
( ) 1 and 2 Corinthians E phesians Philip , ,
pia ns Colossians Galatians

, , , I and 2 Thessa
lonians ,
Romans ,
Philemon Titus , ,
1 and 2
Timothy to the Laodiceans the Alexandrian s

, ,
( the E pistle to the Hebrews ); in the Muratoria n
canon .
( ) Romans
c Corinthians Galatians E phe , , ,
sians Philippians Thessalonians Colossians

, , , ,
Timothy ,
Titus , Philemon ,
Hebrews ;
Augustine , and several M S S of the Vulgate .
in England .
1
( )
'
Roma
a ns Corinthia ns Galatians Thessa , , ,
lonians Ephesians Philippians Colossians

, , , ,
Timothy Titus Philemon , , ,

Hebrews ; in the
so -
called decree of Gelasius in the name of
1
Ibid , p 664
. . .
ORDE R OF THE NE W TE S TA ME NT B OOKS . 227
Hormisdas in Labbe s text ,

’
. But here di fferent
M SS . vary in regard to the position of the
Thessalonian epistles .
V I I The. Laodicean letter was inse rted

either before the pastoral epistles as in several ,
M SS . of the Vulgate in England ; or before

the Thessalonian epistles preceding them ; or
at the end of the Epistle to the Hebrews as in ,
a MS . of the Latin Bible at Lambeth . Its

insertion in copies of the Vulgate was owing to
the authority of Gregory the Great who looked ,
upon it as authentic .
V I I I The position
. of the Epistle to the
Hebrews usually was either before the pastoral
epistles , ie ,. . immediately a fter those to the
Thessalonians ; or after the pastoral ones and
Philemon . The former method was generally

adopted in the Greek Church from the fourth
centu ry . The latter prevailed in the Latin
Church from Augustine onward .
( )
a Pauline e pistles to churches ( the last
being the s ec ond to the Thessalonians ) ,
Hebrews Timothy Titus Philemon ;, , ,

in the
MSS . 11, A . B . C . H .
,
Athanasius ,
E pip
l
hamiu s ,
E uthalius, T heodo ret . Jerome men
tions it after the epistles of Paul to the
seven churches as an eighth excluded by the
maj ority and proceeds to speci fy the pastoral
,
o nes . But A m philochius and E b edjesu the
Syrian have the western order viz the follow , .

,
ing
Pauline Epistles Hebrews (following im
b
( ) ,
mediately that to Philemon) ; in Augustine and

the Vulgate version generally . It is so in the
canons of the councils at Hippo and Carthage
( A D .
393 and and in the M S S D and . .
G, . in Isidore of Spain and the council of Trent , .
I X With respect to the order of the Ca t/tolic

.
Epistles, wh ich were no t all adopted into the

canon till the end of the fourth centu ry E use
1
’
See Z acagni s Collecta nea monumentorum vetera n: Fraef at,
p 111 11 1
. . &c .
TH E CAN ON OF THE B IB LE .
a Gallican Sacram entarium . T he Vulgate and
council of Trent follow this arrangement .
( )
4 John Peter Jude James
, , , ; in the list
given by Innocent I, . and the third council
of Toledo .
The E astern church naturally set the Epistl e

of J ames who was Bishop of Jerusalem at th e
, ,
head of the o thers ; while the Western pu t

Peter the Bishop of Rome in the same place
, ,
.
X The Revelation va ried little in position

. .
( )aI n the decree of Gelasius according to ,
its three recensions the Revelation follo ws ,
’
Paul s epistles preceding those of John and
,
the other Catholic ones .
( )
6 In D or the Clermont M S it follows the .
Ca tnolic epistles and precedes the Acts

,
which
last is thrown to the end of all the books as ,
if
it were an appendix to the writings of the

1
apostles .
See Volkm ar s A nn
’ ’
1 a ng to Credner s Gescfiicfite des IV T . .
Kanon, p 34 1 , & c
. and H ody De B ioliom m tex tibus
origina libus, p 644 , & c . .
C H APTER I X .
SU MMARY O F T H E SUBJ ECT .
( )
a In relatio n to the Old Testament the ,
prevailing tendency in the Greek Church was

to follow the Palestinian canon . Di fferent lists
appeared from time to time in which the en
deavo ur there to exclude apocryphal ,

i e
.
,
spurious
.
works ,
was apparent . In addition to the
ca nonica l, a class of ecclesiastica l books was

j udged fit fo r reading in the Church ,
-
a
class intermediate between the canonical and

apocryphal . The distinction between the
canonical and ecclesiastical writi ngs appears in

Cyril of Jerusalem Athanasius
, ,
E piphanius, & c .
The Latin Church showed a disposition to

elevate the ecclesiastical books of the G reek
Church to the rank of the canonical making ,
the line between the two indistinct ; as we se e
from the acts of the councils at H ippo and
Carthage in the end of the fourth and begi nning

,
of the fi fth centu ry where Augustine s influenc e

,
’
was predominant . But notwithstanding this

deviation from the st ricter method of the Greeks ,
learn ed men like J erome adhered to the Pales

t inian canon and , en styled
ev the eccl esias
tical bo oks apocryplzal transferring the epithet
,
from one class to another Hila ry and Rufinus

.
also followed the Greek usage .
D uring the sixth and following centuries it ,
cannot be said th at the canon of the Greek

Chu rch was defi nitely closed notwi thstanding ,
the dec rees of councils and re ferences to older

authorities . Opinions still varied about certain
books such as Esther ; though the Palestinian
,
list was commonly followed . D uring the same

period the enlarged canon of the Alexandrian
,
J ews which went far to abolish the distinction

,
between the canonical and deutero canonical -

23 4 77112 CAN ON OF TH E B IB LE .
or clos e of the New Testament canon it , de
term ined it largely . Eusebius made a Greek

Bible containing the usual books except the ,
Revelation Though the historian of the church

.
was not well fitted fo r the task being deficient

,
in critical abili ty and trammelled by tradition ,
he doubtless used his best j udgment . Hence ,
about the year 3 37

,
the Consta ntinian Church
received a Bible which had an influential origi n .
No binding authority indeed attached to the

list of the Christian books it presented ; but it
had weight in the Greek Church . It did not
prevent di fferent opinions nor deter indi viduals
,
from dissent . Thus Athanasius who disliked ,
Eusebius and his party issued a list

, of the
sacred writings which included the Revelation .
The canon of the Laodicean Council (A D . .

3 3)
6
agreed with the Constantine one .
That variations still existed in the Eastern

Church is shewn by the lists which v ied with
one another in precedence The apostolic canon s
.
S UMMAR Y OF TH E S UBJ E C T . 23 5
adopted the seven general epistles while the ,
apostolic constitutions excluded them . The

Alexandrian M S added to the ordinary books
.
of the New Testament Clement s two epistles ’
and Cosmas Indicopleustes omitted the general

epistles as well as the Apocalypse . At length
the Council of Constanti nople usually called
,
the Trnlla n
( AD . . laid down positions that
fixed the canon for the Greek Church . The
endeavour in it was to attain to a conclusion
which should unite East and West . This
council did not enumerate the separate books ,
but referred to older authorities , to the

eighty -
five canons of the apostles ,
the de
crees of the synods of Laodicea Ephesus , ,
Carthage and others ; to Athanasius Grego ry

, ,
of Naz ianz us A m phlio chius

,
of Iconium Cyril ,
of Alexandria , G ennadius, -
&c . After the
fourth century there was a general desire to
fall back on apostolic times , to appeal to
the Church , to ascertain the O pinion of
synods or as e s mblies ; in a word to rely

,
on
authority .
L ess discrepancy and activi ty were m anifested

about the canon in the Western Church . H er e
the chief doubts were directed to the epistle to
the Hebrews and the s even general ones . T he
form er was early excluded and c ontinued to,

be
so even in the time of J erome The latter were .
adopted much sooner The impulse given by

.
Constantine to determine the books of Scripture

re- acted on the West where the Church
, con
sidered it its wn privilege Augustine s ’

o . in
fl uence contributed much to the settle m ent of

the question . The synods
H ippo (A D 3 9 3 ) of . .
and o f Carthage (A D 3 97) received the epistl e

. .
to the Hebrews and the seven general ones thu s ,
fixing the New Testament canon as it now is .
In 4 9
1 the African bishops in the presence of a
,
Papal delegate repeated their former decision

, .
After the West Goths joined the Catholic

Church in the sixth ce ntu ry the Romish , and
23 8 THE CA NON OF THE B IB LE .
decrees . This body however could only settl e

, ,
the subject fo r Rom anists since while the righ t , ,
of private j udgment is exercised no corporation ,
can declare some books inspired and others no t,
some authoritative in matters of faith, others

not without presumption
, . Though the present
Bible canon rests upon the j udgment of good
of difl erent
'
and e r l a ned men times it can never

,
be fin ally or infallibly settled because the critical

,
powers of readers di ffer and all do not acce pt

,
church authority with unhesitating assent .
It is the way of men to defer unduly to the

opinions expressed by synods and councils ,
especially if they be propounded dogmatically ;

to acquiesce in their decisions with facility rather
than institute independent inquiry . This is ex
em plified in the history of the canon where , the
fallibility of s uch bodies in determining canon

icity is conspicuous . It is so in the general re
ceptio n o f the b00k of Esther while the old ,
poem the Song

,
of S ongs was c alled in questio n
,
S UMMAR Y U
OF THE S BJ E C T . 23 9
at the synod of J amnia in the omission of the

Revelation from the canonical list by man y be
longing to the Greek Church while the epistles
,
’
to Timothy and Titus were received as St Paul s
from the beginning almost universally .
C HAPTER X .
T H E CANO N IN T HE CO NFE SSIO NS O F
DIFFE RE NT CH URCH ES .
T HE second Helvetic Con fession (A D 1 566) . .
k
spea s o f the apo cryphal books of the O ld
Testament as those which the ancients wished

to be read in the churches but not as ,
autho rita
1
tive in matters of faith .
The Gallic Confession (A D 1 559) m ak e s a . .
distinction between canonical and other b o o ks ,
the former being the rule and norm of fa i th ,
not only by the consent of the Church ,

b ut m u c h
more by the testimony and intrinsic persu as i on

of the Spirit by whose suggestions we are
, taught
to distinguish them from other ecclesi a sti c al

books which though useful are not of
, , the k i nd
1
Niem eyer, Collectio Confessrbnnm, p 468 . .
242 TH E CANON OF THE B IB LE
It opposes however
, , the old law to the new,
making them a ntagonistic . The historica l

docu m ent containing the a rticles of T he
Union of the Valleys ,
AD
. . 1 571 , separates
indeed the canonical and apocryphal books ,
purporting to be founded on a Con fession of

Faith as old as AD . . 1 1 20 ; but the latter is
mythical as appears from a comparison

,
of it
with the epistle which the legates of the Wal
densians gave to ( E co lam padius . The article s
of are copied from Morel s ’
that Union
account of his transactions with ( E colam padius
and B ucer in 1 53 0 . The literature of thi s

people was altered by Hussite influences and
the Reformation ; so that though di ffering

little from the Romanists at first except in
ecclesiastical discipline they diverged widely ,
afterwards by adopting the Protestant cano n

and doctrines .
1 Hence the Confession issued
1
See H erz og s Die Roma nia /ten
’
Waldem ar p 55 & c , .
, . and
his program m De angine et pristino sta tu Wa ldensium

’
&c
'
, .
17 41
PP 1 °
IN THE C ONFE SSI ONS . 24 3
in 1 6 55 enumerates as Holy Scripture nothing

but the J ewish Palestinian canon ,
and the
usual books of the New Testament .
1
T he canon of the Anglican Church

given in the six th article of religion defines ,
holy Scripture to be those c anonical books of
the Old and New Testament , of whose authori ty

was never any doubt in the Church . After
giving the names and number of the canonical
books the article prefaces the apoc ryphal ones
,
with And the other books (as Hiero m e saith)

,
the Church doth read for example of life and

instruction of manners ; but yet doth it not
apply them to establish any doctrine . S uch are
”
these following , &c , &c
. . At the end it is stated
that “
all the books of the New Testament as ,
they are commonly received we do receive and,
a ccount them canonical . The article is ambi

guous . If the canonical books enumerated are
those meant in the phrase of whose authority
1
Leger s Histoire des Eglises Vandoises, vol i , p
’
. . . 1 1 2, &c .
244 TH E CAN ON OF THE B IBLE
was never any doubt in the Church ,

the state
ment is incorrec t . If a distinction is implied
be tween the canonical books and such canonical
o nes as have never been doubted in the Church ,
the meaning is obscure . In either case the
lang uage is not explicit .
The S cottish or Westminster Confession of

Faith gi ves a list of all the books of the Old
and New Testaments as the Word of Go d
written ; adding that those called the apo c

rypha are not of divine inspiration and , no
part of the canon — o f no authority in the

,
Church nor to be approved or made use

, of
otherwise than human writings .
The Roman Catholic canon was finally

determined at the Council of Trent
which adopted all the books in the Vulgat e
as sacred and canonical without distinction
, .
T hird and fourth Esdras third Maccabees,

,
and
the prayer of Manasseh were not included ;
though the first and a l st appeared in the origina l

THE CAN ON
“
246 OF THE B IB LE .
attempts to uphold the old distinction be t we en

the canonical and ecclesiastical books by Metro
phanes Crito pulus patriarch of Alexand ria in
1 6 2 5, and Cyril Lucaris patriarch of Const a n
tinople ( 1 63 8 came to the same d ec isi o n
wi th the Romish and can onized all the
, ap o c
rypha . This was done at a Jerusalem syno d
under Dositheus in 1 672 .
1
Kim m el s
’
Monumenta fidei eccles . orient, part i p 46 7
. . .
C HAPTER X I .
T H E CANO N FRO M SE MLE R T o T H E PRE SE NT
T IME, WIT H R E FLE CT IO NS O N IT S R E AD
J U ST MENT .
S E MLE R 1
was the most conspicuous scholar
after the Reformation who undertook to correct
the prevaili ng ideas resp ecting the canon .
Acquainted with the works of Toland and

Morgan he adopted some
,
of their views and ,
prosecuted his inquiries on their lines chiefly in

relation to the New Testament . H e had no
definite principles to guide him but j udged ,
books chiefly by their christian value and use to

the Church . Though his views are sometimes
one sided and his essays ill digested he placed
- -
,
the subject in new lights , and rendered a servic e

1
1 1 79 1 A D.
24 8 THE CAN ON OF TH E B IBLE
1
to truth which bore abundant fruit in after years .
He dealt tradition severe blows , and freed
theology from the yoke of the letter . H e was

followed by his di sc iple Corrodi by G L O eder ,
. .
,
J D
. Michaelis
. Herder Lessing and
, Eichho rn , , ,
— m ost of whom recommended their views by
a freshness of style which Semler did not

command . T he more recent works of Gesenius ,
D e Wette ,
Z unz , Ewald , Hitzig Geiger and
,
Herzfeld have cont ribut ed to form a juster

opinion of the true position which the books of
the Bible occupy .
F C
°
In the New Testament the writings ,

of . .
Baur have O pened up a new method of investi

gating the canon which promises important,
and lasting results . Proceeding in the track of
Semler he prosecuted his researches into primi

,
tive Christianity with great acuteness and

singular power of combination . Though his
1
A Mandlung tron f rei
er Untersucl mng des Canon, 4 parts,
H alle, 1 77 77 .
1 -1
5
2 50 TH E CAN ON OF TH E B IB LE
the P etri ne and Pauline Christians too rigoro usly ,
and invad ed the authenticity of the a r d

s c e
writings to excess ; for it is haz ardous to m ake

a th eo ry extremely stringent to the comparative
neglect of modifying circumstances , which ,
though increasing the di fficulty of criticism ,
contribute to the s ecuri ty of its processes . Yet

he has properly emphasized internal evidence ;
and many of his conclusions about the bo oks
will stand . He has thrown much light on the
original relations of parties immediately after
the origin of Christianity , and disturbed an
organic unity Of the New T estament which had
been merely assum ed by traditionalists . The
best Introductions to the New Testament m ust

accept them to some extent . The chief char
acteristic of the school is the application of
histo ric criticism to the genesis of the New

Testament writings irrespective of tradition
,
a striving to discover the circumstances or

tendencies out of which the books o riginated .
SINCE SE MLER . 2 51
’
Baur s tendene principle j udiciously applied
cannot but produce good results .
We ha ve seen that sound critical consi dera

tions did not regulate the formation of the
three collections which make up the entire
canon of the O ld Testament . Had it been
so, the Pentateuch would not have been
attributed to Moses . Neither would a number
of latter prophec ies have been accepted as ,
’ ’
Isaiah s and incorporated with the prophet s
authentic productions . All the Proverbs the ,
book of Ecclesiastes and the Song of S ongs

,
would not have b een assigned to Solomon ;
J onah would hav e been s eparated from the

prophets and D aniel must have had a later
,
position in the Hagiographa . We cannot ,
therefore credit the collectors or editors of

,
the books with great critical sagacity . But

they did their best in the circumstances pre ,
serving invaluable records of the Hebrew

p eople . In like manner it has appeared that
, ,
2 52 TH E CA N ON OF THE B IBLE
the ecclesiastics to whom we owe the New

Testament collection were not sha rp sighted -
in the literature with which they had to do .
It is true that well founded doubts were -
entertained by the early Ch ristians about

several portions such as the s econd Epistle of
,
Peter the Epistle to the H ebrews

, ,
&c , . but
the Revelation was needlessly discredited .
They accepted without hesitation the pastoral

epistles as Pauline but doubted some , of the
Catholic Epistles whch bear the impress , of
authenticity more strongly such as J ames , .
It is therefore incorrect to say that 2 Peter ,
2 and 3 John J ames Jude

, , , Epis tle to the
Hebrews ,
and the Apocalypse have been
received into the canon on evidence less
complete than that belonging to the
others . The ve ry general admission of the

’
fourth gospel as the apostle J ohn s is a curious ,
e xample of facile traditionali sm . Biblical c riti
c ism , however scarcely existed in the first three

,
2 54 THE CAN ON OF THE BIB LE
and literary take a one sid ed view

-
. It has a
theo l ogic al character also . It needs the app lica

tio n, O
n t only of hi storic c riticism but , the
imm ediate consciousness belonging to every

Ch ristian . T he two Testamen ts sho u ld be
separated , and their respec ti ve p ositions

a ssigned to each — the O ld having be en
prepa ratory to the New . S hould it be said
bluntl y ,
in the 7th Article o f the
as it is
Anglican Chu rch that the Old is not con tra ry

,
to the New T estament ? Luther at least ex
pressed his opinion of the di fference betwe e n

1
them pretty clearly ; though the theologians of
Germ any after him evinced a desire to minimise

2
the di fference . Should the ge neral opinion of
1
For example, Moses is dead his rule went out when
Christ came —he is of no further service here . We
are willing to re ard
g him as a teacher, but we will no t regard
him as our lawgiver, unless lie agree wit/t Me New Testament

a nd Me law f
o na ture .
”
Sam mtlicfie Sckmfi eu,
'
ed . W alch .
dritter Thei1 , pp 7
.
, 8 . .
Such as Calovius, Chem nitz , J ohn Gerhard, W . Lyser,

Q uenstedt , B rochmand, H o llaz , & c . Melancthon also makes
I TS RE A D/ US TME NT . 2 55
the Protestant Church that the authority of the

Old Testament is not subordinate to that of the
New be rigidly upheld ? According to oneaspect
of the former it may be so viz its prophetic ,
.
,
and theological aspect that in which it is

,
brought into close union with the latter ; the

essence of the o ne being foreshadowed or
implied in the other as Justin Martyr supposed ,
.
And this view has never lost supporters who ,
by the help of double senses , types , and

symbols with assume d prediction
,
of the definite
and distant future transform the old dispensa
,
tion into an outline picture of the new ; taking

into it a body of divinity which is alien from its
nature . According to another aspect viz the , .
,
moral and historical the equality can scarcely ,
be allowed . Schleiermacher is right in saying

that the Old Testament seems to be nothing
but a superfluous authority for doctrine ; an
no im portant distinction bet w n th
ee e two Testam ents in his Loci
Calvin s theology was derived from the Old Testa

’
tlu ologzci
'
m ent mo re than the New .

O pinion coinciding with that of the ea rly

S oc ini ans who held that it
,
has a histori c al ,
no t
a dogmatic value , . Only such of our pi o us

emotions as are o f a general nature are acc u
rately reflected in the Old Testament ; and a ll
that is most decidedly Jewish is of least val u e

to Chri stians . The alleged coincidence of the
O ld Testament with the New must be modifi e d

by the doctrine of development . It has bee n
fostered by types and prophecies suppos ed to
refer to christian times ; by the assumed dicta
tion of all S cripture by the Holy Spirit ; by
fancied references of the one dispensation to the
other ; by the confounding of a Jewish Messiah

sketched in various prophets with Jesus Ch rist , ,
as if the latter had not changed exalted and ,
purified the Messianic idea to suit his sublime

purposes of human regeneration . The times
and circumstances in which the Old Testament
Scriptures appeared the manners usages civil
, , ,
isatio n, intellectual and moral tage of the

“
s
the autho rs po ssessed the S pirit of God . These

var e i ties a ffect the matt er as wel l as the m an ner
of the writings . It is therefore unphiloso phic a l
to treat the Bible as a whole which was dictated
by the S pirit and directed to one end . Its
uniformity is chequered with variety ; its har
m ony with disagreement . It is a bundle of
boo ks a sel ection from a wider literature ,
reflecting many diversities of religious appre
hensio n . After the two Testaments have be en

rightly estimated according to their respective
merits the contents of each should be d uly
,
apportioned— internal evidence being the test of
their relative importance irrespective of a priori

,
assumptions Their traditional origin and

.
authority must be subo rdinated to the inherent

value they bear or the conformity of the ideas
,
to the will of God . The gradual formation of

both canons suggests an analysis of the class es
into which they came to be put for the Sam e
ca noni cal dignity was not attributed by th e
I TS RE ADj US TME NT .
J ews to the books contained in the three
divisio ns ; and the controverted writings of
the New Testament found gradual recog

nition very slowly . Luther made important
distinctions between the canonical books ;l
and
Carlstadt put the Antilegomena of the New
Testament on a par with the Hagiographa of
the Old .
In the Old Testament the three classes or

canons have been generally estimated bythe J ews
according to their respective antiquity ; though
the sacrificial worship enjoined in the Penta
teuch never formed an essential part of the
J ewish religion ; the best prophets having set
small value upon it . The pure monotheistic
d o ctrine of these last writers chiefly contained ,
in the second canon lifts that class up to

,
the
highest ank ; yet the D ecalogue in the Penta

r
1
His full sayings are collected in Bretschneider s Lutfier an
’
u nsere Z eit, pp . 1 86 224

-
; and in Krause s
’
Opuscula tlseologica ,
pp .
teuch is suffi cient to st amp the first can on with

grea t worth It mu st be co nfessed however that
.
, ,
the Mosaic law was meagre in , the dom ain of
pure hics ; and that it promoted among the

et
peopl e a slavish spi rit of positivism by laying

more stress o n acts th an dispositions and in sist ,
ing o n small regulations . Fo r this reason , the
prophets comb ated its narrow externali ty . T he
three canons were regarded with a degree of
veneration corresponding to the order in which

they stand . To apportion their respec tive
values to the individual p arts of them is a
di fficult task .
As to the New Testament writings we thi nk ,
that some of them might conveniently occu py

the position of duetero -
ca nonical, equivalent to
those of the Old Testament having that title .
We allude to 2 and 3 John J ude J ames

, , , 2
Peter the Revelation

,
. It is true that a few of
these were prior in time to some of the univer

sally received gospels or epistles
-
; but time is
m any points are independent of dogm ati cs ;

and that the righ t d ecision in things historic al
m ay be re ached apa rt from any ec clesiastical
sta ndpoint .
Again should the dis tinc tion between

, the
a pocryphal and canonic al books of the O ld

Testament be emphasized as it is by m any ?
Should a sharp line be put be tween the two ,
as though the one class wi th the period it

,
belonged to were characterized by

, the e rrors
and anachronisms of its history ; the other by
simplicity and accuracy ; the one by bo oks ,
written under fictitious names ; the other, by

the power to disti nguish truth from falseho o d
or by honesty of pu rpose ? Should the o ne
be a S ign of the want of truthfulness and

discernment ; the other ,
of religious simplicity ?
Can this aggregation of the Apocrypha over
a gainst the Hagiographa serve the purpo se
,
of a just estimate ? Hardly so ; for some of
the latter such as Esther and Ecclesiast e s

, ,
I TS RE AD/ USTME NT . 26 3
cannot be put above Wisdom , Ist Maccabees ,
J udith Baruch or Ecclesiasticus

, ,
. The doctrine
of immortality clearly expressed in the Book of
,
Wisdom , is not in Ecclesiastes ; neither is God

once named in the Book of Esther as author of
the marvellous deliverances which the chosen
people are said to have experienced . The his
tory narrated in Ist Maccabees is more credible

than that in Esther . It is therefore misleading
to mark o ff all the apoc ryphal works as Huma n
and all the canonical ones as divine . The divine
and the human elements in man are too inti
mately blended to admit of such separation .
The best which he produces partakes of both .
The human element still permeates them as
long as God speaks through man ; and He

neither dictates nor speaks otherwise . In the
attributes claimed for the canonical books no

rigid line can be drawn . It may be that
the inspiration of their authors di ffered in
degree ; that the writer of Ecclesi astes , for
264 TH E CAN ON OF TH E B IB LE .
example was more philosophical than Jesus

,
so n of S irach ; but di fferent degrees of in
spiration belong to the canonical writers them

selves . Undue exaltation of the Hebrew
canon does injustice to the wider Alexandrian
one . Yet some still speak of the pure Hebrew “
”
c anon ,
identifying it with that of the Church
of England . We a dmit that history had be
come legendary that it was written in an ora

,
torical style by the Alexandrian Jews and was ,
used fo r didactic purposes as in Tobit and
J udith . Gnomic poetry had survived in the

book of Sirach ; prophecy in Baruch and the
,
Epistle of Jeremiah though here the language

,
is already prosaic . Imitation is too observable

in the matter and manner of the Apoc rypha .
They have parallels however among the Hagio

, ,
h
g p ,
ra a which originated in an age when the
genuine breath of prophetic i nspiration had
ceased ; when history and prophecy had degene
rated ; so that the transition fro m Esther and

266 THE CA NON OF THE B IB LE .
Christians of the fi rst four centuries whi ch

,
excluded all the apocryphal books and in
cluded all the canonical ones ,

cannot be
shown . And in regard to the c ritical j udg
m ent of Jews and Christians in tha t pe riod
it is a rbitrary to suppose that such as adopted
the pres ent canonical books alone were m o re
discerning than others . They were more
traditional and conservative ; their discrim ina t
ing faculty not co rresponding to the degree of
their reliance on the past.
The aim of the inquirer should be to fin d

—
from competent witnesses from co ntem po r
.
aneo us or succeeding writers of trustworthy
—
character the authors and ages of the biblical
books . When evidence of this kind is not
available as O ften happens the only resource
,
is the internal . The external evidence in

favour of the canon is all but exh austed and ,
nothing of importance can be add ed to it no w .
Its strength has been brought out ; its weakness

I T S RE AD/ US TME NT . 2 67
has not been equally exhibited . The problem

resolves itself into an examination of internal
characteristics which may be strong enough to
,
modi fy or counterbalance the external . The

latter have had an artificial preponderance in the
past ; henceforward they must be regulated by the
internal . The m ain conclusion should be drawn
from the contents of the books themselves .
And the example of J ews and Christians to ,
whom we owe the Bible canon shows that ,
ifi
class ca tion is necessary . This is admitted both
by Roman Catholic writers and o rthodox Pro
testants . A gloss writer on what is usually
-
”
called the decree of Gratian , i e , the
. . Bolog
nese canonist of the 12 th centu ry remarks ,
'
about the canonical books ,

“
all may be received
but may not be held in the same estimation .
John Gerhard speaks o f a second order containing ,
the books of the New Testament about whose ,
1
authors there were some doubts in the Church ;
1 86 , 1 8 7, ed. C otta, 62
L1
Loci 2222 123 12 5
, Tom i pp
. . . 17 .
and Q uenstedt similarly specifies proto canonica l -
and deutero ca nonical New Testament books or

-
,
those of the fi rst and second order .

1
What are
degrees or kinds of in spiration assumed by
many but a tacit acknowledgment
, of the fact
that books yary in intrinsic value as they
are more or less impregnated wi th divi ne
truth or di ffer in the proportion of the eter
nal and temporal elements which com m ingle
in eve ry revealed religion ? Doubtless the
authors from whom the separate books pro
c eeded, if discoverable should be regarded
, ;
the inspiration of an Isaiah is higher than that

of a Malachi and an apostle is more
, authorita
tive than an evangelist ; but the authors are
o ften unknown Besides the process o f redaction

.
,
through which many of the writings passed

hinders an exact knowledge of authorship .
In these circumstances the books themselves

must determine the position they should occupy
1
l eologia Didactico polem ica , p 3 40
- . .
of his child ren the S criptu res presenti ng id eas

of Him co nsiste nt with pure reason and m an s ’
highest instincts besid es such

, as set forth o ur
sen e s of dependence on the infinite ; the boo ks ,
in h
s ort, that co nt ai n a revel ation from God with
least d m ixture of the human conditions un der
a
whi ch it is transmitted — th ese belong to the

highest cl ass . If they lead the e der away
r a
from opi nion to practice ,

from dogma to li fe,
fro m non doi ng to obedience to the law of m o ral

-
duty from , the notion that eve rything in sa lva

tion has been done fo r him to the keeping of
the commandments ,
from particu larist co nc e
p
tions about the divine mercy to the wi dest
belief of its overshadowing presence— su ch
books of S cripture are in that same propo rtio n
to be ranked among the best . In regard to the
’
Old Testament conformity to Christ s teaching
,
will determine rank ; or which is tantam o u nt , ,
con formity to that pure reason which is G o d s ’
natural revelation in man ; a criterion which

I TS RE AD/ US TME N T . 2 71
assigns various ranks to such Scriptures as ap
p e ared amo ng a Semite race at a certain stage

of its development . In the New Testament the ,
words and precepts of Jesus have a cha racter

of their own though it is very di fficult to select
,
them from the gospels . The supposition that

’
the apostles productions possess a higher
authority th an those of their disciples is natural
, .
But the immediate followers of Christ did not

all stand on one platform . Di ffering from one
another even in important principles ,
it is
possible , if not certain that some of their dis
,
’
ciples composition may be of higher value .
The spirit of God may have wrought within the

apostles generally with greater power and clear
ness than in other teachers but its operation is
conditioned not merely by outward factors but
by individual idiosyncracy ; so that one who
had not seen the Lord and was there fore not an
apostle proper may have apprehended his mind
,
better than an immediat e disciple . Paul sto od

abo ve the primitive apostles in the extent to
which he fathomed the pregnant sayings of
J esus and developed their latent germs . Thu s

the normative element— that which determines
the varying degrees of authority belonging to
—
the New Testament does not lie in apostolic
authorship b ut internal worth ; in the clearnes s
and power with which the divine Spirit enabl ed
men to grasp the truth . By distinguishi ng the
temporal and the eter al

n in christianity ,
the
writings necessarily rise or sink in propo rtion to
these elements . T he eterna l is the essence a nd
gem of revealed truth . Pe rfectibility belongs

only to the temporal ; it cannot be predicated of
the eterna l .
The multitudinous collection of books con

tained in the Bible is not pervaded by unity of
purpose or plan so as to make a good classifica
,
tion easy . Least of all is it dominated by such

substantial unity as has been connected with one
m an ; fo r the conception of a Messiah was
divided in their beliefs ? Did the J ewish

and the Pauline ones unite in accepting the
same writings ? Not fo r a considerable ti m e ,
until the means of ascertaining the real authors

of the bo oks and the ability to do so were
lacking .
As to the Old Testament , the Palestinian

J ews determined the canonical books by
gradually contracting the list and stopping it
at a time when their calamities throwing
them back on the past fo r springs of hope had
,
sti ffened them within a narrow traditionalism ;
but their brethren in Egypt ,

touched by
Alexandrian culture and Greek philosophy ,
received later productions into their canon ,
some of which at least are of equal value with

Palestinian ones . In any case the degree, of
authority attaching to the Biblical books grew

"
from less to greater till it culminated in a
,
divine character a sacrednes s rising even to

,
in
fallibili ty . Doubtless the Jews of Palestine dis

I TS R E AD/ US TME NT . 275
tinguished the canonical from the apocryphal

or deutero canonical books on grounds satis
-
facto ry to thems elves ; but their judgment was

not in fallible . A senate of Rabbis under the
old dispensation might err as easily as a synod ,
of priests under the new . Though they may

have been g enera lly correct it must not be,
assumed that they were al ways so . Their dis

c ernm ent m ay be commend ed without being
magnified . The gen eral feeling of leaning upon
the past was a sound one ,
for the best times of
Judaism had departed and with them the most

,
original effusions ; yet the wave of Platonism

that passed over Alexandria could not b ut
quicken even the conservative mind of the Jew .
Greek thought bl ended with echoes of the past ,
though in dulled form . Still a lin e had to be

drawn in the national literature ; and it was
well drawn on the whole . T he feeling existed
that the collection must be closed with works of
a certain period and a certain character ; and it

276 THE CANON OF THE B IB LE
was closed a ccordingly , without preventing

individuals from putting their private O pinion s
over against authority and dissenting
,
.
At the present day a new a rrangement is

necessa ry ; but where is the ecclesiastical body
bold enough to undertake it ? And if it were
attempted or carried out by non ecclesiastical -
parties would the churches approve or adopt

,
the proceeding ? We venture to say that ,

if
som e boo ks be separated from the collection

and others put in their —
place if the c lassifica
tion of some be altered and their authority ,
raised or lowered — good will be done the

;
Bible will have a fairer degree of normal power
in doctrine and morals and continue to promote
,
spi ritual li fe . Faith in Christ precedes faith in

books . Unless critic ism be needl essly nega
tive it cannot remove this time honoured legacy -
from the position it is entitled to else the ,
spiritual consciousness of humanity will rebel .
While the subject is treated reverently and the ,

they contain a declaration of the divine wi ll .
Hence there is tru th in the statement o f o ld
theologians that the authori ty of Sc ripture is

from God alone It was the early church indeed
.
that made the canon selecting the books which,
appeared to have been written by apostles or

apostolic men and carrying over to them
,
authority fro m alleged authenticity more than

inte rnal value . But the latter is the real index
of authority ; and God is the fountain from
whom spi ritual endowments proceed .
1
The
canonicit
y of the books is a distinct question
1 nullum
Ecclesia sua autoritate lib rum facit canonicum ,
quippe canonica scripturae autoritas est a solo Deo , &c .
Autoritas
’
G erhard s Loci Theologici, tom . i p 4,
. . ed. C otta .
scripturae quo ad nos nihil aliud est, quam m anifestatio et
cognitio unicae illins divinzx et summ ae autoritatis, qua: scripturae
est interna et Ec clesia igitur no n confert scripturae

insita .
novam aliquam auto ritatem quoad nos, sed testificatione sua ad
agnitionem illins veritatis nos deducit . Concedim us, ecc lesiam
esse scriptura sac rae testem , custodem, uindicem , p raecouem , et
interpretem sed negam us, ex eo cifi ci, quo d auto ritas sc ri turae
p
sive simpliciter sive u d n b l i nd t t uid m
q o a os a ecc es a pe ea e q e
unice, nd t —Ibid , tom us secundus, ed Co tta

pe ea . .
p 3 9,
. . .
I TS RE AD/ US TME NT: 279
from that of their a uthentici

ty . The latter is a
thing of historic criticism ; the former of
doctrinal belief . Their ecclesiastical authority
rests on outward attestation ; their normal on ,
fai th and feeling .
Tu r nhull é -
i
Printers .
1, Patm ta Square, London
'
.
A LIST OF
KE GAN PAU L A ND C O S
’
C . .
PU B LICAT IO NS .
A DA MS ( F . AM AT E U R .
T he H isto ry o f j apan From . A Fe w Lyric s . Small cro wn .
the Earliest P eriod to the P nt rese 8 vo . Clo th, price as .
volumes. With Maps a nd Pl n a s. A MO S ( P ro f. Sheldo n) .
Den y 8110 . Cloth. price a re. eac h .
Sc ienc e of La w . Fourth
E dition Crown 8 vo
a na u s ( w .
. Cloth, prioe se . .
Lyrics of Love , from Sha ke V olume 11 of The International

.
speare to T nny e son. Selected and

111 F01 9
‘ n‘ ” 33 “
.
a nna a so r s ca R R ) k . . .
V icto ries a nd De feats

a . a
An
M” ma ma p
.
, “ p E dition . . “ 0.
Manual Demy 8v0 Cloth, price 1 4s

A DA MSO N H B D . . .
. . .
T he T ruth as it is in J e sus .
A ND E R SO N ( R . C E . .
Crown 8v0 Cloth, price 8r 6d . . . T ab le s fo r Fa c ilitating the

C alc ulatio n o f e ve ry Deta il in
A K H
. . . 8 .
c o nnec tio n with E arthe n a nd
Fro m a Q uie t Pla c e A e w . N Mas o nry Dam s . R oyal8 vo Cloth, .
Volum e of Sermons Cro wn 8 v0 . . price 2 as.
A ntio p e A T a ed Large
ffi s
. .
crown Cloth x ice

AL B E R T ( M ary) .
8vo . .
H o lland and her H e ro es t o A R C H E R ( Th o m as) .

the a r rSs An Adaptatio n fm m
i A b o ut my Fa t h e r
Ma cy
’
s
itne of the Dutch Re
’ “
s
” B usines s
public Small erown 8 110 Cloth,
.
the Sad, and the Sorrowing

. .
price, 41 6d
.
Cloth, price 2 s 6d
.
8 vo
.
. . .
A LL E N (R ev. MA . .
A rm y o f the No rth G erm a n

A b raha m ; his Life , T im es, C o nfede ratio n.
and T rave ls, ago. Se
A Brief D
cond Editio n Wi . Map . P ost
z a tion,
escription of its O rgani
of the ifferent B ranches D
.
8vo Cloth, price 6s

of the Service and the ir f dle in War
. .
of its Mode of Fighting, & c

,
ALL E N ( G ra nt) , B A . .
T
&c
ranslated from the Co rrec ted E di
. .
Physio lo gic al E sthetic s .

Large post 8vo .
9s .
8 vo Clo th, price 5s

ALL I E S (T
. .
AR NO LD
.
Pe r C ruc e m ad L uc em . The
R esu lt Ora Life , 2 vo ls . Dem ! 3 m . ,
S o cia l Po litic s . Demy 8 110 .
Cloth, price 2 5s . Clo th, price 1 4s .
A L ife
’
s De c isio n . C ro wn Fre e Lan d . Crown 8 vo .
8vo . Cloth, price 741 6d . . C loth, pric e 6s ,

A U B E R TIN (J . B AK E R ( Si r Sherato n, B art ) .
C am o e ns L usia ds
'
. Portu H alleck ’
s Int ernatio nal
T ex t, with Translatio L aw ; Rules R egula ting the
or
Map and P ortraits. 3 Interc ourse of State s in Peac e and
D em y 8vo . Pi r ce 3 03 . . A
W ar Ne w E dition, R evised, with
Notes and Case s 3 vols Demy
Mary s B ran Pie
. .
’
A unt . 8 vc Clo th, p rice 3 83
. .
”
T he La ws
’
B the author of St O lave s. re la ting to Q ua
I
.
I ustrated Cloth, price 3 3 6d. . .

ra nt ine . Crown 8 vo . Cloth, p rice
6d
A V IA .
1 23 . .
T he O dyssey of H o m er B A L DW I N ( C J FZ S a pt. . . . .
Done into E n
glish V erse . Fcap . T he L arge and Sm a ll G am e
4to . Clo th, price 1 53 .
of B e nga l a nd the No rth- W e st
AG E H O T
e rn Pro vinc es o f ndia
4to With I
( W alter) I
. .
B . nu m erous llustrations Se cond E di .
Physic s and Politics ; o r, tion Cloth, price 2 1 3

. .
Th ghts on the
ou p p lication A B A NKS ( M rs . G
Princxples of a tural Selec tion N G o d s Pro vide nc e H o use
.
I
’
nherita nce to Political So
“
and .
ciety Fifth E dition

. Crown 8vc . .
New E dition Crown 8 vo Cloth, . .
Cloth, price 43 .
V
olum e of The II
nternational . I R ip p le s a nd B re ake rs .
Scientific Series .
Poems . qu
S are 8 vo . Clo th, price 53 .
S o m e A rticles o n the De B A R LE E
Silver, and of T pi ( E lle n) .
p rec iatio n o cs
connected with it Demy 8 vo . . Pi r ce L o c k e d O ut : a Tale of the
53 0
Strike W itha Frontispiece
. . Royal
t6 mc Cloth, price 13. 6d
T he E nglish C o nstitutio n
.
.
A New
E dition, Revise d and B A R NE S ( W illi am ) .
Correc ted, with an ntroductory I An O u tline of E nglish

D issertation on R ec ent Changes and Spee c hcraft Crown 8 vo Cloth,
Crown 8 vo Cloth, price
.
E vents
.
. .
price 43 .
73 6d. .
Po e m s o f R ural L ife , in the

L o m b a rd S t re e t A
Do rs e t Diale c t New E dition
.
Desc i ti n of
r o the oney M Market .
c om ple te in 1 vol
.
Crown 8 vo Cloth,
,
E dition Crown 8vo Cloth,

. .
Se ve n
price 83 6d
. .
.
price 73 6d
.
. .
O utline s of R e de c ra ft
B A G O T ( A l n) a .
Logic) With E nglish Wording
Mine s :
.
.
A c c idents in their ro wn 8vo . Clo th, price 3 3 .
Causes and revention P . Crown 8vo .
B A R TL E Y ( G e o rg e c
Cloth, price 63
.
.
Do m e stic E c o n o m y : T hrift
B AI N ( Al e x a nder ), LL . D .
in E very Day Life a ught in T
Mindand B o dy: the Theories
.
Dialogues suitab le for Children of

of their re lation Seventh E dition . .
all ages Sm all crown 8 vo Clo th,
. .
Crown 8vo Cloth, price 43 . .

lim p, 2 3 .
V
olum e of The IV
nterna tiona l . I B A STIA N (H . Cha rlto n) , MD . .
Scientific Series
T he B ra in O rga n
.
as a n of
E duc atio n as a S c ie nc e . Mind W ith num e ro us Illustra tions
.
Thi d E diti n Cl th
.
own 8 vo
Cr . r o . o , Se co nd Edition Cro wn 8 vo . . Cloth,
p rice 53 .
price 53 .
V olum e XXV f Th I t n ti n l . o e n er a o a V
olu me of the XX I X . I nt erna
Seientific Series . tional Scientific Series .

A U R ( Fe rdinandDr Pb T HAM E DW AR DS ( Mi
B
§)
. .
A Philo lo glcal ntro ductio n

t o G re e k a nd L atin fo r Stude nts . Kitty . With a Frontispiece
T ra ns la ted a nd a dapted from the Crown 8vo Cloth, price 6‘
( u n na n of
‘
By C K no w a ve, P .
V I NG T O N ( L
. .
MA O rto n" and the Re v E D BE

MA
. . . . . .
S u m s, late f e llow of King s

No t e s
’
Key Sm all
A
. .
.
cro
C o lle ge , Cam b ridge . and ssista nt
8 vo C loth, p ric e 53
Mas ter at E to n Sec o nd and re .
.
.
v is e d edition Cro wn 8 vo C lot h, . .

B L A S E R NA ( Pro f Pie tro
p rice 63 .
) . .
T he T he o ry o f So und in it
B AYN E S ( R v C n n R H ) e . a o . .
Relatio n to Mus ic With num
A t the C o m m u nio n T im e
I
.
.
rous llustrations Second E ditio n
A M l f 11 1 C mm uni n
a nua or 0 o o .
C rown 8 vo Cloth, price 53
.
W ith
.
pre fa ce b y t e R ight R e v
.
a .
the Lo rd l is ho p o f De rry and

’
R ap hoe C lo th, rice 1 3 6d

. . .
" a n a lso
fl, C e ha d b o und in
Fre nc h m o ro cco , p rice 23 6d : Per
B lu e R o se s ; o r, H elen Mali
m o roc co , p ric e 3 3
.
Calf,
.
nofska s
’
Marriage e Autho
sia n
Ve
.
or ”
of
.
T urkey m o roc co , p ric e 3 3 M l ra. 2 vo s.

Cl th gil t p
. .
o t o s, 1 23
Home
, .
S o ngs fo r Q uie t Al Ch p E dition in so a ea er

H o urs . Fourt h a nd chea pe r E di vol With Fro ntispiece
.
Crown 8 v
tio n Fcap 8 vo
.
. C lo th, price 23 64 . . . .
Clo th, price 63
Th is m ay a lso be ha d l mndwm ely
.
bound in m orocco w:£1: g ilt edge r . B L U ME ( Majo r

B E LL I NG H A M ( H e nry ) , B arris T he O p e ratio n s o f th
t e r- a t - L aw . G e rm a n rm ies in Fra nc e fr A ,
S o c ial A sp e c t s of C atho li Sedan to the e nd of the war o f 1 8

c ia m a nd Pro t e s t a ntis m in t he ir 71 With Map Fro m the J o n
q T
. .
C ivil B e a ring up o n Natio ns of the Hea d - ua rt ers Staff

la ted by the la te E M ones, Ma
.
T
.
ra nsla te d the a nd a da p te d fro m j

so th Foo t, Pro f o f Mil
. .
Fre nch o f M le B a ro n de H aulle ist , Sa nd . . .
Dem y 8 vo Cloth, p rice

.
ville W ith a Pre fac e by H is E m i b urst . .

.
nc noc C a rdina l Manning Cro wn 8 vo

C loth, p rice 63 .
. .
B O G U S L A W S K I ( C ap t . A . va n) .
T a c tic al De ductio ns fro m

B E NNE TT ( D r. W the W ar of 1 870 - 71 . Transla t
Na rra tive Po e m s B allads .
b y Colo nel Sir Lum l
Fca p 8 vo . . Sewed in Coloured Wra p Bart la te 1 8 th ( R oya l
T
.
p er, price 13 . m ent hird E dition,

.
S o ngs fo r Sa ilo rs . Dedicated Co rrec ted em y 8 vc Cloth, price . D .
b y Spec ial R e ue st to H R H the . . .

73 .
Duke of E din urgh W ith Steel sou wrc x

I
.
Portrait and llustrations Crown

E gyptia n B elie f Mo
.
8 vo Cloth, price 3 3 64 and

T
. . .
An E dition in I ll ustrated P a per

dern ho ught
Cloth, price 1 03 64
Large post 8 vo .
.
Co vers, price 1 3 .
. .
W rite r Pyram id Fa c ts and Fan

So ngs o f a S o ng .
cies. Crown 8 vo
Cloth, price 53
Crown 8vo Clo th, price 63 .
.
. .
T he T a sm anian Lily W ith

B E R NS TE IN Frontisp iece
.
T he Five S e ns e s of Man .
Crown 8yo Clo th, . .
W ith 9: I ll ustra tions . Sec ond

price 53
Mik e H o we
.
E ditio n Cro wn 8 vo Cloth, the B ushra n e r

. .
g ,
p ric e s o f V an Die m e n s L and

’
W i th
V
o lum e X X I of The nternationa l . I Fr ontiSp iece Cro wn 8 vc Cloth, .
.
.
price 53 .
6 A Lu t of
BR YA NT ( W C ) . . CAV A L R O FF C E R Y I .
Po e m s Red line Edition .

- . N o te s o n C avalry T ac ti cs ,
W th I llu t i n nd P t it f
i s ra t o s a or ra o O rganis atio n, & c With Dia
&
a .
th
eAu or. Crown 8 vo Clotheatra. . grams Dem y Svo . Cloth, price ras . .
3 .
CH AP MA N ( H on. Mrs . E .
A C o nsta nt H e art . A Story

6d
33 . .
2 vo ls . Clo th, gilt tops price , 1 23 .
B U R C K H A R DT (j a co b )
T he C iviliz a tio n o f the Pe
.
CHE YN E ( R ev r
e) . .
T he Pro p he c ie s o f Isaiah
R e na is sa nc e in tal
riod of t he I T with Critical Notes an
.
A
uthorised transla tion, by S G
ransla ted,
Disserta tio ns b y T wo vols dem]
l
Middlemore 2 vols D
. .
e m y 8 vc
.
,
611
.
Cloth Vol I , price

. .
8 vo 1 23
Cloth, price 2 43
. . . . .
T
B U R O N ( Mrs R ichard) . .
C hildre n
’
s T o ys , and some
T he Inner Life o f Syria ,
Pale stine , and the H o l L and .
W ith Ma Pho tograp and

Co loured lates 2 vo ls Second
C H R IST O PH E R SO N ( T he lat
. .
E dition De my8 vo Clo th, p rice

A R ev H e nry) , M A
. .
lso a Chea per E dition in . . .
one volume Large post 8 vo Cloth, . . Se rm o ns W ith an Intro .
duction b y ohn Rae, LL D , F S A

i
. . . .
UR TO N ( C R ic hard apt . Second Ser es Crown 8 vo Cloth . .
T he G o ld ine s o f idia n M M
a nd the R uine d M idianite C L AY DE N ( P
C it ie s Fo rtn ht s
.
’
A
our in
'
T E ngland unde r L ord B e a

.
N
orth W e stern Ara is W ith nu c o nsfi eld T he oliticalHistory c P
I
.
merous llustrations Second Edi

Y
.
the Last Six e ars, fro m the e nd

D
.
tion e m y 8 vo Clo th p ric e 1 83 Se

1 8 73 to the b e ginnin of 1 880
M
. . .
,
T he L and o f idia n R e I
.
co nd E ditio n W it ndex , an
With numerous illustra Continua tion to Marc h, 1 8 80 Dem
.
vis ite d .
.
tions o n wood and b Chro m o 8 vo Cloth, price 1 63

. .
lithography 2 vo ls e my 8 vo
Y Majo r
. . .
Cloth, rice 23 CL E R .
A Mino r W ith
.
C LD RO T ac t1 c s . 2
C alde ro n s Dra m as : The
’
Maps and lans Fourth P
Demy 8vo
.
Wonder-Working Magician—Life is E d1 tion . . Cloth. price 1
a D
ream— The Pur a
C L O DD ( E dw ard) ,
Patrick T ranslat
Florence Maccarthy T he C hildho o d of th
.
W o rld A M
.
Cloth, p rice 1 03 Sim ple ccount a of
A T
.
C NDL E R in Early im es Six th .
T he G ro undwo rk o f B e lie f Crown avo Cloth, price 3 3

A
. .
.
Special E dition for

Crown 8 vo Cloth, price 73
A
C R PE E R (W NT MD
.
.
.
. .
P ric e 1 3 .
T he Princ ip le s o f e ntal M T he Childho o d of R oll

Physim o gy With their pplica . A gio ns Including a Sim is
D
.
tions to t e Traintn and

h isc ipline of the B irth and of M
o f the Mm d, a nd e Study of its and Le gends hird Thousan T
Morbid Conditions llustrated . I .
Crown 8 vo Cloth, pric e 53
.
A
.
Fifth E dition 8 vo Cloth price 1 23 Special E dition for Schoo

A T
. .
. .
C R PE N E R ( Dr Philip .
Price 1 3 6d
H is L ife and W o rk E dited
. .
Naz are th W ith

.
by his b ro ther, R ussell Lant Car J e sus of .
pe nter W ith po rtrait and vigne tte

. . b rief Sketc h o f ewish H istory
Second E dition Crown 8 vo C loth, . . the ime of T is B irth Sm .
ric e 3 . 6d . cro wn 8 vo Clo th ric e 63 . .

ega n a O S M W HM S .
CO L E R G E ( Sara) ID . C O RF E L I D MD . .
Pre tty Le sso ns in V erse H e alth . C ro wn 8 vo . Clo th,

fo r G o o d Childre n, with som e p rice 63 .
Lessons in Latim in E asb

ANew E dition llustrated
e
I
.
CO R Y ( W illia m )
Mo dern E ng
.
cap
A G u ide t o
. . .
8vo Cloth, p ice 3 3 6d

.
r . .
lish H isto P t I MD CCC XV

Phantasm io n A FairyTale . .
—MDCCC X
ar .
De my 8 vo Cloth,
.
With an ntroductory reface by the I P price 93

. .
Right Hon Lord Colerid e, of

.
O ttery St Mary A TN E Y ( w
.
New dition CO U R
I
. . .
Me tap hysic s
.
llustrated Crown 8vo Cloth, T he of o hn

. .
J
price 73 6d Stua rt Mill Crown 8 vc Cloth,
M
. .
e m o 1 t and L e tters o f Sara

. .
price 53 6 d
D
. .
C o le ridge E dited byher aughter

Cheap E dition. With one ortrait
.
P
.
.
CO W AN ( R v W illi m ) e . a .
Cloth, price 73 6d . . Po e m s Chiefl y Sacred in : ,

I
C O L L NS ( Mo rtim e r) l ding T n l i n
c u f m m ra s a t o s ro so e
A i nt L ti H ymn F p 8v
.
T he Sec re t o f L o ng L ife .
nc e a n s. ca . o.
Cloth, price 53
Smallcrown 8 vo Cloth. price 3 3 6d
.
M
. . .
Inn o f Stra nge e e tings , cox( R e v Sir G B art

P
. . .
and o the r oe m s Crow 8 vo . .

A H isto ry o f G re e ce from
Cloth, price 53 .
the Earliest Period to the end of the
C O L O MB ( C o lo ne l) Persian ar W
New E dition 2 vols. . .
D
.
T he C a rdina l A rc hb isho p .
e m y 8 vo Cloth, price 3 63. .
A Spanish Le e nd in twenty nine -

T he Mytho lo gy o f the
Cancio ns Sma l crown 8 vo Cloth,. .
A ryan N ti n N w Editi n a o s. e o 2
D my 8v Cl th pri 83
.
rice 53 .
v l
o s. e o o ce 2
C NW A Y ( H ugh) .
.
, .
A L ife s Idylls Sm all crown

’
. A G ene ral H isto ry o f G re ec e
8vo Cloth, price 3 3 6d from the E arliest Period to the eath D
A
. . .
C O O KE ( M M A , LL D . . . . .
of lexander the Great, witha
of the subse e nt H istory to the
Fungi ; their Nature, Infl u
ences, Uses, & c E dited by the Re v present th e
q
e w E dition . u .
8 vo Cloth, price 73 6d
M J Berkeley, M A , F L S
. .
. . .
I
. . . . . . .
With llustrations Second E dition . . T ale s o f A nc ient G re e ce .
Crown 8vo Cloth, rice 53 New E dition Sm all crown 8 vo

XIV I
.
V
.
.
olum e of e nternationa l .
Cloth, price 63 .
Scientific Series
Scho o l H isto ry
.
K
C O O E ( Prof j G re e c e of .
é With Maps New E dition Fcap

.
T he Ne w he m 1 stry W ith .
. .
8 vo Cloth, price 3 3 6d
1 I
llustrations Fifth E dition
. . .
W ar
. .
ro wn 8 vo Cloth, rice 53 T he G reat Persian

V IX T I
. .
olum e of e nternational .
from the Histories of Herodotus .
New Edition Fcap 8vc Cloth, . . .
Sc ie ntific C ulture . Crown price 33 Gd . .
8 vo Cloth, price 1 3
. .
A Manual of Mytholo gy
C O O PE R ( H
T he A rt 0 l Furnishing on
.
” .
in the form of Q uestion and
New E dition Fcap 8vo . . .
An w s
Cloth,
er.
R atio nal a nd E s the tic Prin price 3 3 .
c ip les New and Cheaper E dition

. .
O K ( Rev Sir G B a rt ,
Fcap 8 vo Clo th, price 1 3 6d
TA
.
M A , and E U S
. .
C E 11 m
. . . .
C O FFEE ( Fra nco is)

. .
T O N O NE s
L E x ilé c Do ne into E nglish Po p u a r R o m a nc es o f the
’
.
Verse with the sanc tion o f the uthor A Middle Ages Second Edition in
I V
.
by O L . Crown 8 vo . ellum . .
, one volume Crown 8vo Cloth, . .
p rice 63 .
C O x ( Rev Sam uel) D AV I D SO N
LL D —
. .
Salvato r undi ; or, Is M C ano n

c ntinu d
. . o
of
e
B ib le : Its
the
.
Christ the Sa viour of allMe n? Sixth

E dition Cro wn avo Clo th, price 53
. . .
Formation, History, and Fluctua
tions Third Edition, revised and
.
T he G ene sis of E vil, a nd l

en arged Smallcro wn 8 vo G oth,
. .
other Serm o ns, mainly E xpo sito price y .
Se c o nd Editio n Cro wn 8 vo C lot

pric e 63
. .
A
D V IE S ( 0 C hristo p he r) . .
R a m b le s an d A dventures
.
C R A U FU R D ( : A of O ur Sc hool Fie ld C lu b With

I
.
S e e king fo r L ight Serm o ns. Fo ur llustrations Crown . 8vo .
Cloth, price 53
Crown 8 vo C lo th, price 53
.
. .
o a vxs s ( R ev J ma
CR AW FO R D ( O w ld) s a .
T heo lo gy
.
a nd
.
Mo rality
.
Po rtugal O ld a nd New
.
.
,
W i h I ll
t i dMp D my ustrat o ns a n a s. e
8 vo . C lo th, price 1 63 .
13 . 6d .
c ns ssw nu . Mrs .
A I
D V E S (r .
T he King s
'
a nner Drama C atu llu s . T ranslated into
V
.
in Four c ts A Five llustrations . I .

E nglish erse Crown 8 vo Cloth . ,
4to . G oth, price 1 03 64 . .
D A W SO N ( G eo rge ) , MZA .
C RO M PT
O N ( H e nry) . Praye rs, with a Di sc o urse
Industrial C o nc iliatio n . on E dite d by his Wife
Pra e r.
P
.
Fcap avo G oth, price 23 6d

. . . .
Fifth E itiou. Cro wn 8vo rice 63 . .
Se rm o n s on Disp ute d
I
C R O Z E R ( J o hn B e att ie ) , M B . .
Po ints O c c a sio ns
a nd S e e ial
T he R e ligi o n o f the Fu ture
.
.
E dited by his ife hird Edition . T .
Crown syo Clo th, p rice 63 . .

Cro wn 8 vo Cloth, price 63 . .
Serm o ns o n Da ily L ife a nd

D AN V E R S ( N
'
.
Duty E dited by his Wife Se cond

.
Pa rte d
.
A Tale of Clo uds Editio n Crown 8 vot G

.
oth, price 63
I ll
. .
and Sunshine . W ith ustra tions .
E x tra Fc ap sve . Clot price 33 6d .

DE L H O ST E ( C ol E
’
. .
T he De sert Pa sto r,
. .
J e an
L ittle Minnie ’
s T ro ub le s . a ro u sse au from the . T ranslated
An E very-day Chronicle With Four re nc h of E ugene Pel letan W ith a
I
. .
llustrations by W H Frontis iec e New E dition

C
. . . .
Fcap G oth, price 3 3 6d

.
. . . avo loth, price 3 3 64

. . .
Pix ie ’
s A dve nture s ; or, the DE NNIS ( J
Tl a e of a T errier. With 2 1 I ll ustra E nglish So nne ts . C olle c ted
tions . 1 6mo . G oth, price 43 . 6d . and A rranged E legantly b ou nd
. .
Fcap 8 vo G oth, pric e 3 3 6d

Nanny s
. . . .
’
A dve nture s or,
the T
ale o f a G oa t W ith 1 2 I ll us
DE R E DC L FFE I ( V isc o u nt
Stratfo rd) , P C , K G B
.
tra tio ns. 1 6m o G oth, pric e 43 6d

. . . .
W hy am
.
I C hrist ia n
. .
a
Fifth E cfition Crown 8 vo C lo th,
D A V I DS O N ( R ev . Sam ue l) , D D .
pri ce 3 3
. .
LL D
.
. .
T he N
e w T e sta m e nt , tran s DE S PR E Z ( Philip
late d fro m t he L ate st G re e k Da ni e l and J o hn ; or, the
T e xt o f isc he ndo rf TNew and A Ap ocalyp se of the O ld and tha t o f
T
.
thoro n hly R evised Editi the Ne w estam ent. Demy 8 1 70

C
.
8vo loth, pric e 1 03 6d

. . . Cloth, price 1 23 .
s nu o u ns ( H erb ert) . EV AN S ( M km ar m
W ell Spent Live s : a Series T he King s Sto ry B o o
'
of
Pi
Modern Biographies
r ce 53 .
. Crown 8vo . I n three
rice rs. m
Part I , with four illustratio n:
.
Fcap 8 vo . Cl0
E ducatio nal Code of the

Pruss ian Natio n, in its Prese nt
Fo rm In accordance with the E x -C V L I I IAN .
Decisions of the Common rovincial P

.
Law, and with those of Re cent

L ife in the Mo fussil ; o r,
64 .
um ou r-
m a so n ( IL ).
sn wa a ns ( Rev B asil) . .
r
Minor C hords ; o r Songs I E lsie

. Dinsm o re . C ro wn
,
for the Sul e ring : Volume oi a
8 vo . Cloth, p rice 33 61 . .
Verse Fcap 8vo Clo th p ce

. . . , ri
o
II E lsie
.
’
s G irlho o d. C ro wn
svc . Cloth, price 3 3 64 . .
III E lsie s H o lidays

’
E LL IO T ( L ady C harlott e) .
. at
M
e dusa an d o the r Po em s .
R o selan ds . C ro wn 8 vo .
Crown svc Cloth, price 63 . .
I TT I
F E L D ( H o race) , B A L o nd .
( E b e nez er) , T he C orn

.
E LL O
.
L aw R hym e r .
T he U ltim a te T rium p h o
C hrist ianity Small crown 8 vo
Po e m s Edited by his Son,
. .
Cloth, price 3 3 6d
.
the Rev Edwin E lliott, of St

’ .
J ohn s
.
.
,
A
.
ntigua a vo ls Crown 8 vo
. . . Cloth, I
F NN ( the late a m e s) , J
p rice r8r.
Sti rring T im e s ; or, Records
E L SDA L E fro m J erusale m Consular Chronicles
( H e nry) .
of 1 8 53 to r8 6 E dited and C o m
T e nnyso n s P
.
’
Studie s in iled b y hi
s idow W ith a re face
I dyll p V R R
.
s. Crown 8vo . Cloth, price 53 .

y the isco untess ST A N G FO D
D
.
2 vols em y 8 vc
. Price 3 03 . .
E p ic of H a de s ( T he ) .
B the author o f So n o f T wo Fo lke sto ne R itual C ase

orlds
”
T
e nth and fina ly revised
. T he ) The Argument, Proceedin
.
E dition Fcap 8 vc C lo th, price 73 6d udgment R eport, revised y

a nd
A I raiCo unsel engage d

. . . . .
lso an llustrated E ditio n with e se Demy .
seve ntee n full a ge designs in photo 8 vc . Cloth, price ass .
m ez z o tint b y m ac s R C H A PMA N
FO R MB Y ( R e v H e nry)
. .
4to C lo th, e x tra gilt le aves, price ass

. .
. .
A n c ie nt R om e a nd its C o n
E V A NS ( M ark ) .
ne c tio n w ith the C hristian Re
T he G o sp e l o f H o m e L ife .
ligio n : an O utline o f the H istory of
the C ity fro m its First Founda tion
Cro wn 8 vo Clo th, price 4s 6d
down to
. .
the
.
E rec tion of the Chair

T he Sto ry o f o ur Father s '
of St P e ter, A O 4 4
2 -
With
I ll An i n
. . .
Lo ve , told to Children Fourth num e ro us ustra tions 0 c e t

Monum e nts
.
and C hea per E dition W ith Four Sc ulp ture , a nd Co inage,

q
,
I
.
llustrations Fcap 8vo Cloth, . . .

and o f the A nti uities of the Chris
t ia n Ca ta co m bs R oyal 4to Cloth
price i s
. .
.
e x tra, p rice R ox burgh,

A B o o k o f C o m m o n Praye r m orocco , price 523 6d . .
a nd W fo r H o u s e ho ld
o rship
FO W L E ( R ev E dm u nd)
U se , c o m piled ex clusively fro m the
. .
Holy Sc ri tures Ne w and Cheape r L atin Prim er R ule s m ade

p
.
E dition ca p 8vo
. Cloth, price rr . . . E a sy . Cro wn 8 vc . Cloth, price 3c .
t owns ( R ev. 1: IL A . I
G LB E R T
T he R e c o nc ilia tio n of Re A uto b io gra p hy and o the r
ligio n and S c ie nc e Being E ssays Me m o rials E dited b osiah
T
.
I I
.
on mm ortality, nspiration, Mira Gilbert hird E dition

. i Po r .
c les, and the Be ing of Christ em y . D trait and se veral Wood E ngravings .
8vo Cloth, price roe 6d

. . .
Crown 8 vo Cloth, price 73 64 . . .
T he Divine L e ga tio n of
I
G L L ( R ev W B A
M
. . . .
C hris t Crown 8 vo Clo th, price 73 y ths a n d S o n gs fro m the

With
. . .
So ut h Pac ifi c
F Max Muller, M A ,
.
FR A SE R ( D o na ld ) .
.
Co m para tive Philology at O xford

. .
E x cha nge T a b le s of Ste r

.
Post 8 vo Clo th, price or

ling and I ndi n R
C ur a up e e
. .
re nc y, u o a ne a n w nd
ex te nde d sys G inevra an d T he Duk e of
tem , e m rac ing V l
a ues from O ne G uise Two ragedies T Crown
T
.
.
Farthing to O ne Hundred housand 8 vc Clo th, price 63

. .
Pounds, and at Ra tes progres si

Six te nths o f a Penny, ( re m
G LO VE R A M .
as 3d e
r p upe e o 8vo a; E x e m p la L ati na A First .
g: N
. . .
Cloth, pu roe 6d Construing Book with Sho rt otes,

. .
Lex icon, and an ntroduction to the I

FR ISW E L L ( J H ain) . .
Analysis o f Sentences Fcap 8 vo . . .
Clo th, price as

T he B e tter Se lf E ssays for
.
Hom e Life Crown 8vo

.
Cloth,
G O DW IN
( W illia m ) .
W illia m G o dw in : H is
. .
price
Frie nds a nd C o nte m p o ra ries
O ne of T wo ; A L e ft
.
o r, With Portraits and Fac sim iles of the

H ande d B ride W ith a Frontis .
handwriting of Go dwin and his Wife .
piece Crown 8 vo Cloth, price 3 s 6d

. . . .
By C Kegan Paul 2 vols
. Demy . .
8vo Cloth, price 2 83

G A R DNE R MD . .
. .
L o ngevity : T he Me ans o f T he G e nius

U nve ile d
of C hristia nity
Pro lo nging L ife afte r Middle Be ing E ssa . 3 never
before published E dite wi th a
A ge Fourth E dition, R e vised and
P
.
refac e, b C Kegan Paul Crown

.
En larged Sm allcrown 8 vo Cloth,

. .
. .
8 vo Clo t p rice
. 6d .
price 43 .
G A R R E TT (E)
GOE TZ E ( C a pt . A . v o n) .
O p e ra tio ns o f the G e rm an
B y Still W at ers . A Sto ry E ngine e rs du ring the W a r o f
for Q uiet H ours . W ith Se ven I ll us 1 870- 1 871 Published b y Authority,
Crown 8 vo
.
tratio ns . . Clo th, price 63 .

and in ac c o rdanc e with O fiic ia l Doc u
G E B L E R ( K a rl V o n) .
m e nts . T
ra nsla te d fro m the G erm an
by Co lo ne l G G raham , V C , C B , . . .
G a lile i
the and With 6 large Map s De m y
. .
G a lile o R E . . .
R o m an C u ria , fro m Authe ntic 8 vo Clo th, p rice arr

T
. .
So urces ransla ted with the sa nc

O L DS MID ( S ir Fra nc is H e nry)
utho r, by Mrs G A EOR E
.
tio n o f the
M
.
G
e m o ir o f W ith Portrait
.
ST U RG E De m y 8 vc Cloth, price res

. . .
.
.
Crown 8 vc Clo th, price 53 . .
G E DDE S (j a m es ) O O DE NO U G H C o m m o do re J
(
.
H isto ry o f the A dm inistra MG

.
R N , C B ,
tio n of J ohn de W itt G rand Pe n Me m o ir o f with E xtractsfro m
. . . . . . .
sio nary o f H olland .

,
Vo l 1 62 3 . I .
his Lette rs and ournals E dited by
,
De m y with Portrait
.
i 6 s4 . 8 vc .
,
.
his W idow ith Stee l E ngraved
q
.
Clo th, price i ss. Portrait S uare 8 vc Clo th, 53

A
. . .
" lso
G H T fl, a Library E dition with
. . .
Maps, Woodcnts, and Steel E u
V e rses , m o stly written in rave d Portrait S uare post 8vo q
I ndi g
. .
a. Crown 8vo Cloth, price . loth, price i a .

G O SSE ( E dm und H A E C KE L ( Pro f . E w an —a s
S tudie s in the L iterature o f

N
o rt he rn E uro p e W itha -
l ro ntis .
‘
Fre e do m in S c ie nc e and
iec e designed and etched by lma A T e a c hing. From the Germa n of
p
ade r
‘
na Large p ost 8vo Cloth, E rnst Haechel with a Prefato

T g
.
. ,
Note
N
ice w . by H H ux le y, F R
. . . .
e w Poe m s . C ro wn 8 vc . Crown svc . Cloth, price 53

C lo th, price 64 .
ARE ( E gm o nt) A
G O U L D ( R e v 8 B aring) , M A
. .
. . . .
Pa ris O riginals, with
G e rm any. Pre se nt a nd Pa st .
e tc hings, by Leon R iche ton
D
.
2 Vo ls e my 8 vc C lo th, price a rr poet 8vc e Cloth, p rice 1 4'

.
M
. .
T he V ic ar o f o rwe nsto w :
a Mem o ir of the Re v R S Hawker
H a lle c k ’
s In t e r n a t i o n a l
T
. . . .
With Portrait hird Editio n, te Law ; R ules Regu la ting the

or,
I P
.
vised Sq uare poat 8 vo C loth, ntercourse o f Sta tes in eac e and

A
.
W ar
.
N
G R E E O U G H ( Mrs R ic h a rd)
New Editio n, revised, with
.
Notes and Cases By Sir Sherston

.
.
Ma ry a gda le ne A Poe m M .
Bake r, B art 2 vols De m y 8 vo.
.
Large po st 8 vo arc hme nt a nti ue , . P q Cloth, price 3 83

.
.
.
p ric e 63
A R DY ( Th
.
G R E Y ( J o hn) of Dilsto n H o m as ) .
New
.
.
o hn G rey ( o f Dilsto n) A Pa ir of B lu e E ye s
L
.
e m o it a ByJ hine E B utler . . .

E ditio n . W ith Fro ntispiece
Cro wn .
New and Revised dition Crown .

8 vo C loth, price 63
. .
8 vc . Cloth, pric e 3 3 64 . .
T he R e turn o f the a tive N
I ML E Y ( R v H
.
GR MA e . . . .
New E ditio n W ith Frontispiec e . .
T re m a do c S erm o ns chiefl y ,
Cro wn 8 vo Cloth, price 63 . .
n h S I R IT U L B nv h U n
o t e n P A o t e se e H A R R I SO N ( L i ut e - C ol
W RL D nd h D v m H M N v
,
o mc e r s Mem o ra n
. .
t e t s U A iT ’
O , a .
T he
Second Edition Crown 8vo Cloth,
du m B o o k fo r Pea c e a nd W a r
. .
p rice 6s .
Seco nd E dition O b long 3 am o .
G R iiNE R ( M
.
'
. roa n, e lastic and and penci l, p rice
Studie s o f B la st Furnac e 6d ; ru n s , 53. .
Phe no m e na ranslated by L D . T . .
H A R TI NG T O N (T h R ight H e o n.
B G ordon, F R S E , F G S Demy
. . . . . . . .
th Me q ui f ) M P ar s o , . .
8 vo Cloth, price 73 6d
.
. .
E le c tio n S p e e c he s in 1 8 79
G U R NE Y ( R e v rc he r) . A .
an d 1 880 . W ith A ddre ss to the
.
W o rds o f Fa ith a nd Chee r . E le c to rs of No rth E ast Lanc ashire -
A I
.
Mission of nstruction and Sugges C ro wn 8 y o . C lo th price 3 s 6d , . .
tion Crown 8 vo .C loth, pric e 65 . .
H A W E IS ( R e v H MA
M
. . . .
G wen : A Dram a in o no A rro ws in the A ir C ro wn

A
.
lo u e B the uthor o f the E p ic 8 vo Se cond E dition Clo th, p rice 6s

y .
Fca p
. . .
of a des Se co nd E dition
C urre nt C o in Materialism
. . .
Cloth, pric e sr
.
8 vc
T he Devil— Crim e —Drunkennes s
.
.
H A E C K E L ( P f E n t) ro . r s .
Pauperism — E motion—R ecre atio n
T he H is to ry o f C re a tio n . The Sabb ath hird E dition Cro wn . T
T n l i n i d by P f
.
ra s at o E re v se ro e ssor . 8 vc Cloth, price 63

. .
Ra y Lanltester, M A F R S W ith . . . .
Sp e e c h in S easo n Fourth
Co lo ured Plates and G enealo cal
.
' .
E dition Crown 8 vo Cloth, price gr

Trees of the various groups o f th
.
T ho ughts fo r the T im e s
. .
ants and anim als 2 vols Seco nd

g
.
.
.
dition Post 8 vc Cloth, price . . E le venth Edition Crown 8 vo Clo th, . .
the E v o lu p rice 6d
T he H isto ry of
.
t io n o f Man . W ith num ero us Il U n s e c t a ri a n Fa m il y

lu stra tio ns 2 vo ls . . Large post 8 vo . Praye rs . Ne w and Chea per E di
C loth, p rice 3 23 . Fca p . 8 vo . C loth, price r:. 6d .
P
H O O E R ( Maa h -continu ed HU TT
O N ( rthur) , M A A
T he A nglic a n Min i stry
. .
C o o ke ry fo r Invalids, Per . Its

s o ns o f D e lic a te ige s tio n, and D Na tu re dV
in rela tion to the
an alue
C hildre n Crown 8 vc e Cloth, price Ca tho lic Pries thood W ith a Pre .
fac e by his E m ine nce Cardina l New

.
m an De m y 8 vo Cloth, pric e 1 4s
Meals
. . .
E very Day Being

E conomical and Wholes o m e R ec ipes
.
X
H O L E Y ( ro f ) P .
for Breakfast, Luncheo n and Sup T he C ra yfi sh . A n In t ro

p er Second E dition
. Crown 8 vo . . duction to the Study o f Zo o logy .
Cloth, price 53 . W ith E ight -two Illustra tions .
C ro wn 8 vo o t h, p rice 5s
PE R ( M V XXV III I
. .
HO O rs . o lum e o f the nterna .
T he H o use o f R ab y . W ith tio nal Scie ntific Scientific Series .
Crown 8 vo Cloth,
INC H B O L D ( 1
.
.
A nnu s A m o ris Sonnets . .
HO K P IN S ( E llic e) . Fcap 8 vo Cloth, price as 611

. . . .
L ife and L e tters o f J a m e s

H int o n, with an ntroduction by Sir I I NG E L O W ( J e an) .
W W G ull, Bart and ortrait en P O ff the Sk e lligs . A Novel .
ved on Stee l by C W ith Frontispiece

. . .
H J eens . . .
Second E dition
. .
nd E dition Crown 8 vo Clo th . .

Cro wn 8 vo . Clo th, p rice 6s .
p ric e 8s 6d . . T he L ittle W o nder ho rn -

.
HO P K I NS AS Se ries of Stories old to

ec o nd T
a Child
”
With Fifteen llustrations
. I .
T he Po rt of R efuge ; or, Small 8 vc Cloth, price es 6d . . .
Counsel and Aid to Shipmasters in

Difi culty, Do ubt, or istress Crown D Indian B isho p ric s By an .
I
.
8 vo Sec o nd and Revised E dition

. . ndian Churchm an Dem y 8vo 64 . . .
Cloth, p rice 6s .
In t e rn a t io n a l S c ie n t ifi c
HO R NE R ( T he Misse s) .
Series ( T he)
W alks
.
in Flo re nce A New .

I . Fo rm s of W a te r : A Fam i
and thoroughly Revised Edition a .
lia r E x positio n o f the O rigin an d
vols Crown 8 vo Cloth lim p With
. . .
Phe no m e na of G lacie rs
dall, FR S
By
With a
.
J
I
. . .
ustratio ns Se venth E dition Crowr . .
8vo Cloth, price y

Galleries and Museums
. .
.
53 .
I I Phy i nd P liti s cs a o cs ;
Th ugh n th Appli ti n
.
o ts o e ca o of th!
H U L L ( E dm und c
T he E uro p ea n in India
.
P n pl f N tu l S l
ri ci es o a ra e ection
'
Witha ME DiCA i G UID E iro n N G LO . A

.
a nd I h it n t P liti “
n er a ce
”
o o cal So
INDiA NSBy R R S Mair M D
. . .
T hird Edition, R evised

. . .
.
and Corrected ost 8 vo. Clo th, P III Foods

Edward Sm ith, B
I
. .
MD , &c W
.
numerous
’
. . llus .
trations Six th E dition Crown 8vo

. . .
HU T C H I SO N ( L i ut C ol F 1 .
3
e . - .
and C a pt G H MA G G R E G6. . .
IV Mind and B o dy : The Theo
M
.
.
ilitary Sk e tching an d R e ries of their R elation By Ale xandei

I
.
co nnaissa nce With Fifteen lates . P .

Bain, LL D With Four llustra . .
Small 8vc Cloth, price 6s

. .
tions Se venth E dition Crown 8vo
. . .
The first Vo lum e of Military Hand Cloth, price as .
boo ks fo rRegim entalO fficers E dited V The Stu dy o f Soc io o y

. .
l g .
Lieut B Bu c
. Ns uxv, . ByHerbert Spencer EighthE dition . .
A , AAG . . . . Crown 8vo Cloth, price 53 . .

C Kegz m Paul
. Co 3 Publications
.
’ ‘
In t e rn a t io n a l S c ie n t ifi c In t e rn a t io n a l S c ie n t ifi c
Serie s (T he) Series ( T hc )
VI O n the C o nse rvation o f .
X VII I L ight
. T he Nature of
A P
.
E ne rgy B B alfour Stewart, With a General ccount of hysical

a I
.
LL D , & c B y Dr E ugene Lomm el

,
tics
a
,
ith x4 llustrations
p
. . . . .
I
. .
Fifth E dition Crown 8 vo Cloth, . . ith x88 llustrations and a ta ble of

S Cht o
'
- l’ h h
pric e 53
33 if éfil
. ’
V II A
nim al L o c o m otio n ; or,
.
0 . s ,
Walking, Swimm ing, and F1 n

°
By
1 30
J I lBlu Pt
s rations
. &c. it
Sec ond E dition
ettigrew, MD . .
, . X I X A nim l P it
M m t
. nd
By M V n B n d n
e ss a es
a a ras
a
es
e e
a
e
With 8 I ll t ti
. . . . .
Crown 8vo Clo th, price 53 . . S nd Edi us ra ons . eco
I II R esp nsi ility “ Me ntal

h
ti no wn 8 Cl th p i ro vo o r ce
X i
.
g
.
,
XX F m nt ti n B P f
.
i se ase y ll ldaudsle y, er e a o ro
I
. .
m
. .
u D . . Schiitz enberger With 2 8 llustra .
Cloth, price tions Second E dition Crown 8vo

. . .
IX T he New C he m istry By Cloth, price sr . .
P P I XX I
. .
Cooke With 3 1 llus T he Five Se nses of Ma n

!
rofessor
P I
. . . .
tra tions aifthEdition Crown syo

. . . By rof Bernste in With 9 : llus . .
Cloth, price 53 . trations Second E dition . Cro wn .
X T he Sc ie nc e o f L aw By 8 vo Cloth, price 53
. .
XX II T
. .
Prof Sheldon Am os FourthE dition T he he o ry of Sou nd in

.
its R e latio n to Mu sic

. . .
Crown 8 yo Clo th, price 53 B y Prof

P
. . . .
XI A nim al Me c hanism A ietro B lase rna With numerous

I
.
T T A
. .
reatise on errestrial and erial

llustrations Sec ond Edition Crown . .
Locomotion By rof E Marey P J 8 vo Cloth, price sr

. .
I X X I II
. . . . .
With i t llustrations Second Stu die s in S e c tru m

A N
. .
E dition rown 8 vo Cloth, price 53

. . . nal sis By] orman kyer . . .
XI I T he Do c trine o f esc e nt D FR . With Six photo phic Il

.
D P lustrations o f Spectra, an num erous

.
a nd arwinism By rof O sca

I
.
on woo d
.
Schmidt W ith 26 llustrations e ngravm Crown 8y o . .
T
. .
hird E dition Crown 8 yo Cloth, Second dition Cloth, price 6s 64 . . .
XX I V A
. .
H ist o ry o f the G rowth

.
XI I I o f th e St e am E n
°
T he H isto ry o f the C o n ne By Prof

T
. .
R H hurston ith num ero us

.
fl ic t b etwe e n R e li io n and S c i
I
. . .
ta er, M D ,
llustrations Sec ond E dition Crown
e nc e . By W p J . . . .
8vo Clo th price 6s 6d

. .
LL D Fourtee nth E dition Crown . , . .

. . .
8vo Cloth, price 53 X X V E duc a tio n as a Sc ie nc e

A T
. .
. .
By lexa nde r B ain, LL D hird

X IV Fu ngi ; their ature » In N Editio n Crown 8 y o Cloth, p rice
. .
By M C
.
fl uen U ses, & c

. .
Cooke, LD E dited h the R e v

. . .
XXV I T he H u m an Sp e c ies
A
. .
. . .
M Berkeley, F L S
.
JI . ith num e . . .
B y Prof de Q ua tre fages Sec ond. . .
rous llustrations Second E dition E dition Crown 8vo Cloth, p rice sr . . .
X XV I I
.
Mo de rn C hrom atic s
.
Crown 8vo Cloth, price 53

I
. . . .
XV T he C he m ic al E fl e cts o f W ith Ap lications to Art and ndus

e n N R ood W
.
Light and Pho to gra p hy By Dr tr , b y d ith 1 3 0

y g
I
.
V I
. .
Hermann ogel W ith z oo llustra original llustra tions Crown 8 vo . .
T
.
tions hird and R evised E dition Clo th ric e

Crown 8 vo
.
Cloth, price 53 .
.
xe e C rayfi s h : a n ntroI T . I
duction to the Study of Zo o logy B y
.
X V I T he L ife and G rowth o f P T

.
.
rof H H ux ie With e ighty
B y Prof William I
. . .
Lan e . .
two llustra tio ns wn 8vo Clo th,
Dwig t
. .
'
tuey Sec ond Edition

price 57
. .
Crown 8vo
.
Cloth, price 53 . .
XXIX T he B ra in as a n O r a n
g
XV I I o f Mind
.
H o ne y and the Me cha By H Charlton B astian,

I
.
M D W ith num erous llustrations

. .
nis m of E x c hang e By W Sta n . . . . .
ley J evons, F R S Fourth Edition . . . . Second E dition Crown 8yo Cloth, . .
Crown 8vo Cloth, p rice 53 . . price sr .

16 A List of
In t e rn a t io n a l S c ie n t ifi c J E NK IN S ( E ) . and RA YMO N D
Se rie s ( T hd — a m fi nued
'
.
( L) E sq s
, .
A L e gal H andb o o k fo r
XXX T he to m ic he o ry
. By A T .
A rc hite c ts ,
B u ilde rs , a nd B uild
I r -f Ai l ‘ t n l
’
Tra ns la te d b y E ing O w ne rs Seco nd E ditio n Re
. .
.
1 l iii iii n lm w Cr m u C lo th,

vised Cro wn 8 vo Clo th, price 6s
a .
. . .
p ri t c ; r .
J E NK I NS ( R e v. R . MA . .
Forthcoming Volumes .
T he Privile ge of Pe ter and
Prof W c oo u Cu s so no , M A
. .
. . the C laim s of the Ro m an Churc h
The Firs t Princ iples of the E x ac t co nfro nted with the Sc rip tures, the
Sc ienc es e x plained to the Non ma -

Co uncils, and the estim ony o f the T
the ma tic al . Popes them se lves Fcap 8 vo Cloth, . . .
Sir or m L B BOC K , U Bart .

,
FR S . . . pric e 3 5 6d . .
On
Prof W
nts
T u isE uro y DVX R, B A
a nd Be es
T
.
J E NNI NG S ( M rs . V au ghan) .
R a he l : H er L ife an d L et
.
,
.
. . .
ll Sc Fo rm and H abit in Flo we ring

W ith a Portrait fro m the
. .
Pla nts .
te rs .
Paintin Square post

Pro f Mic a /m i Fo e R M D Pro
C
Th
.
price 7s 6d
.
8 vo
.
.
,
top la sm and the Ce ll

. . .
eory.
Pro f A
C RA MSAV, LL D , F R S .
J e ro ve a m s
’
W ife a nd o the r
V
. . . . . . .
E a rth Sc ulp ture : H ills, alle ys,

Po e m s Fcap 8vo Cloth, price
Mo u nta ins, Plains, R ive rs, La ke s ;
. . .
33 6d
ho w the y we re Produc e d and how
. .
V O NS ( w ” ma
,
they ha ve be en Destroyed .
JE sm le
ER
P B T ( Profe ssor of Physio lo FR S . . .
Mo ney and the Mec hanism

.
Paris) Fo rm s of Life and o t er

C osm ical Conditio ns .
of E x c ha nge Fourth E ditio n
ME Y E R
. .
IIE R MA NN V O N . The O r Cro wn 8 vo Cloth, price sr .
I
.
ns o f S ee c h Volum eX VII of The nternationa l

g a p .
.
Pro f E MO RSE I Suic ide : a n LL Scientific Series .
E ssa y in Co m p ara tive Mo ra l Sta

. . .
tistics j oE L
Ma nua l
.
T he D J , la te
R ev . A SE CCl-u , . .
A C o nsul s
’
a nd
Ship o wne r s and Ship m aster s Prac
'
Directoro f the O bservatoryat R om e

'
The Sta rs
.
tica l G uide in the ir a c tio ns

rans T
W ith Definitions of Na uti
.
A bro ad
P mfi ] R OSE N , o f the U niver T i-
IA L
c a l, Me rca ntile , and Le gal T
.
.
erm s ;
sity o rE rlangen G eneralPhysiology
of Musc les and Nerves
.
a G lo ssary o f Mercantile e rm s in T
W J U DD F R S T he
.
E nglish, Fre nch, Germ a n, ta lia n, I
il
f
.
A ti
, . . . Laws of and Sp a nish ab les o f the Mo ne y, T
W e ights, and Me asure s o f the Prin
.
o ca nic c on.
Prof F N B A LFO UR The E ni c ipa l Co mm erc ial Na tions and the ir
q
. . . .
bryonie Phases of Animal Life .

E u ivalents in B ritish Standards
a nd Form s of Co nsular and No taria l
Jd
.
e
Luvs, Physician to the H o s ice
la Sa lpé triere The Brain a n its
Ac ts Dem y 8 vo Cloth, price i as
. . .
I
.
Functio ns With llustra tio ns . .

J O H NS T O NE ( C MA
RL E E R
. . .
Dr C A S MP Anim als and H is to ric al A b strac ts B eing

. .
. . .
the ir Co nditio ns of E x istence

.
O utlines of the History o f so m e o f

.
G EO R E J R M E F L S Ani
G O AN S, the less k nown States of E urop e
m lI
. . . . -
llig n
.
a nte e ce . Crown 8vo Cloth, price 73 6d

ALFR E D W BE NETT A H nd
. . .
N
book of Cryp togam ic Bota ny
. .
.
a
J O NE S ( Lu cy ) .
Puddings and Swe ets B eing

J E NK I N S ( R
.
C a no n)
T he G irdle L e gend o f Prato
ev. .
Th re
e H Six ty- Five
undred and
.
R eceipts approved by Experience .
Small crown 8vo Cloth, price as . . Crown 8yo , price at . .

i8 A Lirt of
L I A NDE R ( R ic hard) O H H I L ( Dr E
h
. .
T he Nature o f lgb t : With

.
Fantastic Storie s Trans .
lated from the German by Psulim a Ge neral cc ount d P A

hw calOptica
' '
B Gran ville W ith E i ht fu ll- a e

p g S econd Edition W ith 1 88 Illustra
T
.
T
.
M
.
tions and a able of S ectra in

r i
Illust a o
t n s b E rascr-
ytler . . .
p
Crown 8vo oth, price 91 . . Chrome -lithography Third Edi .
tion Cro wn 8 vo Cloth, price 9

XV III I
. .
V
.
LE E ( Rev F. . DC L . . .
olume of The nterns
W o rld ;
.
The O ther or, tional Scientific Series .
G limpses of the So
A New Edition
tursl
8 vo .
. s vols.
Clo th,
LO N SD A L E ( M g t ) ar are .
Siste r Do ra A B iograph
m
.
with P t i ng v d n
3 58 .
or ra t el ra e o stee
LE E ( H elm s ) C H J nd n illu t in
eca s, a o e s rat o
Tw lfth diti n C wn s Cl th
. . .
.
H er T itle of H o no ur . A e e o . ro vc. o ,
Book for Gii ls -

Ne w Edition With p ir ce6 s.
L O R I ME R ( P t ) D D
. .
a Fro ntispiece . e er , . .
N 00 !» J o h n Kno x a n d the C hur ch

f E ngl nd Hi W k inh Pulpit
L E W S ( E dw ardI illon) D .
o
a nd h I nfl n is
a
u n h
p Li gy
:
ue ce
s er
o er
er
tur
,
A Dra ft C o de o f C rim i nal A ti l nd P t D my 8v

,
r c es, a ar ies. e o.
L aw a nd Proc edure emy 8 vc . D .
Cloth. price
.
133 .
Cloth, price si r .
o hn W iclif a nd his
LE W S ‘Mary A z I nglish P
by Ge rhard rec u rsors ,
V T
.
A R at with l hree T ales ictor Le chler ranslated from

‘
N
.
.
the German, with additio nal

With Four Illustrations b D
otes .
F Frere Cro wn 8 vo Clot s vols e my 8vo Cloth, price a rr

price 53
. . .
. . . .
L INDSAY ( W L auder) , L o ve
’
s G a m ut and o ther
M ind in the L o wer A nim als

.
P oe m s . Small cro wn 8vo . Clo th,

in H ealth and Dis e ase a vols . .
price 3 3 . 6d .
D e my 8 vc Cloth, price 3 23 LO W N DE S ( H en
-
y)
iransla tio ns
. . r .
LL O YD(F ) and ranc is C harles Po e m s a nd .
T e bb itt .
Cro wn 8 vo Cloth, pric e 63 . .
E x te nsio n o f E m p ire e ak W MA C c nm r o c x
ne s s De fic its R u in With a Sir Sp angle a n t e Din gy -
Practical Sc he m e fo r the R eco nstruc

H en I llustrated S uare cro wn q
tion of sia tic urkey A Smallcro wn T .
.
8vo , price as 6d
. . .
.
Cloth, price 3 3 6d
8 vo .
. .
A D N
M C O AL D
LO C KE R M alcolm ith Portrait o f
Newand
.
L o ndo n L yrics . A A
the uthor engraved on Steel Fou rt h
A
.
Revised Edition, with dditions and Edition Cro wn avo rice fir P

A
. . .
a Portrait of the uthor Crown 8 vo

Cloth, elegant, price 63
. .
T he Marq uis of L o ss ie .
A Crown 8vo Clo th,

.
lso a Che ape r Edition Fcap Second E dition . .
C
.
8vo lo th, p rice as 6d price 6s .
St G e o rge and St Mic ha e l

. . .
L O C KY E R (J N ), F R So rm a n
. . .
SecondE dition Crown 8 vo Cloth, 6s

. . . .
Studies in Sp ec trum A na . . .
lysis ; with six photographic illus MA C K E N NA L) .
trations of Spec tra, and numerous Pluc ky Fe o ws . A Bo o k

engravings on wood Sec ond Edi .
for Boys With Six . I llu t s ratio ns .
tion Crown 8 vo Clo th, price os 6d Fourth Edition Crown 8vo Clo t-
b,
XX III I
. . . . .
.
Vol o f T he nternational
. .
price 3 s 6d . .
Sc ientific Series .
At Scho ol with an O ld
LO K I .
D ragoo n With Six Illustratio ns
New W e rther
. .
T he . Sm all Second Edition . Crown 8vo Clo th, .
to wn 8vo . Cloth, price as. 64 . price 53 .

C Kegan Paul 6? Coi r Publzkatzom
'
. .
MA C L A C H L AN Marie A nto ine tte : a Drama

No te s
.
a nd E x trac ts on Small cro wn 8vo Cloth, price sr . .
E ve rla st ing Pu nis hm e nt and MA R K H A M ( C a p t Alb

. e rt H a st
E te rnal L ife , a c c o rding to
ings ) , R N
L it e ra l I
nte rp re t a tio n Small .
T he G re at Fro z
. .
en S ea A
c rown 8 vo Cloth, price 3 3 6d .
. . .
Pe rso nal Narrative of the V yg o a e of

MA C NA U G H T ( R e v j o hn) . .
the
“
lert A du ring the Arctic E x
With six full
.
d ti n f 8 75 6
C o ma Do m ini : An Essay
-
pe i o o 1
I
llustrations, two Maps and
.
on the Lord s Supper, its

’
P im r i
page
twent -seven W o odcuts F0
,
tive I
nstitution, A stolic U se s, and c ca er e ditio n C rown 8vc
.
and Subse uent istory q D em y

Cloth. pri ce
p . .
8vo Cloth, price 1 43

Ma ster
. .
B o bby : Tale B
‘
a
MA G NU SS O N E irilrr) , MA the A
uthor of
Christina
.
N0“ h y 0
and PA L ME R ( A
.
H M I EL
.
. . . .
W ith llustrations by E H B L . . .
L u dvig R uneb erg

’
o han s E x tra fcap 8 vo Cloth, price 3 3 6d. . . .
yric al S o ngs , ldylls a nd E p i MA S T E R MAN

gram s Fcap 8vo Cloth, price
.
. . .
H alf-a do z -
en Daughters .
MD With Frontisp iece Crown 8 vo

m u n (R . . .
,
.
Cloth, price 3 3 6d
a . .
Medic al
. .
T he G uide fo r
A ngl
o - lhdians. B eing s Com pen
A D Y
M U S L E ( Dr .
di m of A
dvice to E urop eans rn
R e sp o nsib ility in e ntal M
a
I di
n a, relating to the Preservation D T
ise as e hird E dition Cro wn
. .
and R egula tion of H ealth W ith a 8 vo Cloth, price 53

. .
V V III I
.
Su lem ent on the Managem ent of olum e of The nternational

I
.
Ch dren in ndia Second E dition . . Scientific Series .
Crown 8 vo Lim p c loth, price 3 3 6d ME R E DIT H ( G )

. . .
eo rge .
MA L DE N ( H . E . a nd E . E .
) T he E go ist A Com edyinNar .
rative . 3 vols Crown 8 vo Cloth

Princ e s a nd Prince s se s . . .
I llustrated Smallcrown 8vo Cloth,

.
fl
,
“
Al so a Cheape r E dition with
Frontispiece Crown 8 vo Cloth,
. .
price 6d . .
as. .
price 66 .
MA NNIN G ( H is E m ine nc e C ar T he O rde al o f R ic hard Fe

dinal) .
ve rel Histo of Fath
. A
er and Son .
E ssays on R eligion and In one vol with rontispiece Crown. .
L ite rature B various Writers 8 vo Cloth, price 6s

gmy 8v
. . .
.
Third Series . e o. Cloth, ME R R ITT ( H e nry)

price ror 6d
.
A rt C ritic is m and Ro
. .
T he Inde p e ndenc e of the m a nc e W ith R ecollec tions, and

A T I
.
H o ly See , With an ppendix con wen - three llustrations in ca u

ta ining the Papal llocution and a A f or te, y nna Lea Merritt Two A .
translation . Cr 8vo . . Cloth, price 53 . vols Large post 8 vo

. Cloth, ass . .
T he T rue Sto ry the of MI DDL E T O N ( T he L ady)

V
.
a tic a n C o uncil . Crown 8 vo .

B alla ds Square 1 6m o Cloth, . .
Clo th, price sr

price 6d
.
.
MA R E Y ( E . I
M L L E R ( E dward) .
A nim al Mec hanic s A T he H isto ry an d Do c trine s

T reatise on T errestrial and
.
A erial
of I rvin
'
;s rn
o r
,
the so -c alled Os
Locom otion W ith xx7 llustrations

. I .
tholic
Large po st 8vo
an
Cloth, price ass
Apostohc Church. 2 vols.
Second E dition Crown 8 vo Cloth, . .
. .
price sr . T he C hurc h in R e la tio n t o

V
olum e of The XI
nternational . I the Sta te Crown avo Cloth, price . .
Screntific Series . 7s 6d. .

MIL K ! ( J am es) . Mo nm o uth: A Dram a , of which
Tab le s of E x change fo r the the O utline is H is torical Dedica ted
Sterling Mone y into b y pe rm issio n to Mr H e nry rvin I
.
Co nve rs io n of
g
I
.
.
ndian and C e ylo n C urre nc at Sm a ll c ro wn 8 vc Clo th, p ric e 53 . .
Ra tes fro m i t 8d to as p er . . .
MO R E L L ( J
De my
.
R upee Se co nd E ditio n .
E uc lid Sim plifi ed in Me

.
8 vc C lo th p rice £ 2 as
.
. .
tho d and Language Being a

MIN C H I N ( J Manualof Geom etry Co m iled froni
.
. .
B ulgaria the s inc e

ar W .
the most im po rta nt Frenc W orks,
appro ved b the Universit of Paris
No te s o f a T o u r in the Autum n o f y y
and the Minister of Public Instruc
l 8 7) f
S m a ll c ro wn 8 s rt C lo th,
Fcap svc Cloth, p rice as
. .
tion
3s 0 d
. .
pric e
. .
MO R C E ( Rev F
I
. .
MA
MIV A R T ( St
. . .
G eo rge) , P R 8
.
. . . .
The O lym inn a nd Pythian
C o nte m p o ra ry E volution O des o f Pin ar New Transla A
V
.
An E ssay on some tio n in E nglish e rse Crown 8 vo

C es ost 8 vo Cloth, price . P . Clo th price 1 3 64
. . .
. .
yr .
MO R SE ( E RE D . .
MO C KL E R First B o o k o f Z o o lo gy .
A G ram m ar o f the B alc o With numerous llustrations Cro wn I .
c he eL angu age , as it is sp oken in 8 vo Cloth, p rice sr

. .
Maltran ( ncient Gedrosia) , in the A MO R SH E A D ( E D ) A

P A
. . .
ersia- rabic and R oman characters

Fcap 8vo Cloth. price sr . . .
. T he A gam e m no n o f ma
H O FFAT ( R o b e rt Sc ott) .
T he E c o no m y o f C o nsum p
t io n; an O m itte d C hapter in P MO R T E R R A ( Fe lix )
o litical
.
E cono m y, with s c ia l refe re nce to

T he L e ge nd o f A llandale
,
a nd o ther Poe ms
the ue stio ns o f o m m e rc ial Crises Small crown 8vo
‘
T
.
and t e Po licy o f ra de s U nions ; a nd

Clo th, p rice dr
T A
.
with R evie ws of the heo rie s of dam H AA KE ( J

S Mill, Fawce tt, J
.
Smith, R icardo , Fairy,

D Slavo nic Tale s
. .
.
&c e my 8 vo C lo th, pric e 1 83
From R ussian Se m an Polish and
. . .
, , ,
T he Princ iple s of a T im e Bo hem ian Sources W i th Founlllus .
Po lic y : b ein an E xpo sition o f a tratio ns Crown 8 vo Cloth price sr

. .
, .
Me thod o f Se tt ing Disp utes be twee n NE W M N J DD A

i
. . .
E m layers and E m p lo yed in regard C harac ter stics fro m the

irne and Wages, by a sim ple Pro
to
W ritings Selec tions of B eing
cess o f Merca ntile B arte r, without
A
.
from his various rrange d Works .
re c o urse to Strikes or Loc ks -out .

with the uthor 5 personal
’
A v l
a .
Re printed from
"
“
The Ec ono m y o f
Co nsumptio n, with a Prefac e and
Third E dition With ortra i t . .
Crown 8 vc Cloth, price 6s

A ppe ndix containing O bservations on A
Portrait of the Re v Dr
.
H .
.
.
J . .
so m e R e vie ws o f tha t b oo k , a nd a R e
ewm an, m ounted for frami ng, ca n
critic ism of the he ories of Ricardo T be bad p rice 2 s 6d
and S Mill o n R ent, alue , and
J . . V Nc
.
L A S ( ho m a s) , Ph D ,
.
T
o
Co st o f Pro duction Dem y 8vc

é gg
. .
. .
0
Cloth, price 3 3 6d
P
The e digre e o f the E nglish
. .
MO L TK E ( Field Marshal V o n) -
.
Pe o le z an rgum ent, H istorical A
L e t t e rs fr o m R uss ta . and cientific , on the Form atio n and
T ransla ted by R obina N apier . Gro wth of the Natio n, trac ing R ace~
Crown 8 vo . Cloth, price 6s . a dm ix ture in B ritain fro m the earliest
tim es, with especia l refere nce to the
No te s of T rave l . B ein Ex incorp ora tio n o f the Celtic bort A
D
,
tra c ts fro m the J o u rnals of wn es Fifth E dition e my 8 vc

Slo
. ro . . .
8vo . C loth, price 6s . th, price 1 65 .

ra a sLo n ( Jose ph) . PAY NE ( P ro f .
J F) . . m triss¢rd
-
.
O ur R ailways S ketches ,
A V isit to G erm an Sc ho ols
H istorical and D escriptive . With E le m e ntary Sc hoo ls in G er
P rac tica l I nf o rma tio n as Fares, m any otes of a N
rofessional our P T
mT
to .
Rates & c , and a Cha ter to inspect so me of the K

'
P
.
way Reform Crown vo . . rimary Schools, Po

price 6s . Sc hools, and Schools for echnical
PATTI SO ( Mra Mark) N . .
T he R e na issa nc e o f Art in
Franc e With Nine wen Steel
.
E ngravings s vols Demy 8vo . . .
Cloth, price
a 64
A K
. .
P UL (C . e gan ) .
PE L L E T A N
Ma r y W o lls t o n e c ra f t .
T he Desert Pa sto r, J ean
Le tt e rs to m lay W ith refatory I . P an. Translated from the
Memoir by, a nd T wo Portraits in By Co lonel E De P
ca n forte, by nna Lea Merritt A .
L H oste
'
t ha Fro n N;
. .
Crown 8vo Cloth, p rice 6r

.
Edition Fcap svc

. .
. .
price .
G o ethe
’
s Faust . A New
T ranslation in Rime . Cro wn 8 vo . P E NNE LL ( H . C ho lm ondeley) .
Peg a sus R e sa ddle d B

A Pg
.
X
W illiam G o dwin : H is the
&c &c
uthor o f
With Ten Full
Puck on e asus ,
Ill
Frie nds C o nte m po rarie s
a nd
. .
tra tions Da
. °
With Portraits and Facsim des of the Se co nd ition

er.
Handwriting of Godwin and his cap 4to . . . Cloth

elegant, price m s 64
W ife 3 vols
. S uare post 8 vo. . q . .
Cloth, price 3 83 .
P E NR I C E ( Maj L) . .
T he G eniu s Of C hristianity A Dic tio na ry a nd G lo ssary

0 nve lle d Being E ssays b yWilliam o f the Ko -ra n W ithc ions Gram
ip
.
.
Godwin never before p ublished ma tical R efere nces and xplanatlons

Edited, with a re face , b C P
.
of the ex t T
4 to Cloth, price arr
C
. . .
.
Kegan aul Crown 8vo P loth, . .

P E S C I IE L -
( Dr . O sc ar) .
price 78 6d
Man
. .
T he R ac e s of and
PA U L ( M A the ir G e ogra p hic al Distrib utio n
a rga re t gne s) .
.
Large c rown 8 vo C loth, price 93

G e ntle and Sim ple : A Sto ry
. .
P E TTI G RE W
.
a vols . Cro wn 8 vo . Cloth, gilt tops, (J . B ell) , u . n

price 1 23 .
FR S. . .
fl,
" Al
Cheaper E dition in one
so a A n im al L o c o m o tio n ; or,
vol with Fro ntisp iece Crown 8vo Walking Swimm ing, and PI
I ll
,
With 1
. . .
Cloth, price 6s .
o ustrations . Second
tion . ro wn 8 vo Clo .
PAYN E ( J o hn ) .
V olum e V II . of T he
Scientific Series
Death
.
So ngs o f L ife and

P FE I FFE R ( E m ily)
.
Cro wn 8vo Cloth, .

price sr. .
m G d
’
AYN E ( P Q u a rt e r a n s ra c e an
P ro f. J .
othe r Po e m s
,
Crown 8 vo Cloth, . .
L e c tures on E duc atio n . price 53 .
P i 6d
r ce .
G lan A larch : H is Sile nce
II F ob l
. r e and the Kindergarten a nd So n A P oem.
.
Second
E dition wn 8 vo
. .
system. Second Edition . . ro .

price 6c .
I
PFE FFE R ( E m ily) —contz rm ed
’
Pro teu s and A m a deus A

G era rd s Mo num e nt, and
.
.
’
Corres pondence E dited by ubrey A
V
.
Poe m s
o the r Second E dition . . De ere. Cro wn 8vo Clo th, price 53 . .
Crown 8vo Cloth, price 63 PU B LIC Y

SC H O O L B O
. .
.
Po em s . Sec ond Edition . T he V o lunte er, the ilitia M

Cro wn 8vo Cloth, price 63 . . m an, a nd the R e gular S oldie r .
Crown 8vo Cloth, price 53

So nn e ts a n d S o ngs New .
. .
E dition xfimo handsome ly p rinted PU L PIT C O MME NT A R Y ( T he) .
JD SME
.
,
and bo und in cloth, gilt edges, pn ce E dited by the R ev . . . x a m. and

the R ev Canon H . . . . Sp e nc e .
P I NC H E S ( T h E N e h e m ia h and
) M
z ra ,
o m as A .
,
B y R ev Cano n G Ra wlin
.
,
E sthe r
Sa m ue l W ilb e rfo rc e : Fa ith
. .
so n, M A ; with H om ilies by R ev
.
—Servic e— R ec o m pe nse Three

R Thom so n M A , R ev
. .
.
Prof
Serm ons W ith a Portrait of B ishop
.
A R edford, L L B , MA ,
. . .
.
Prof
W ilberforce ( after a Pho togra h by JA
. . . . .
R ev W S Le wis, M A , R ev
.
Charles W atkins) Crown 8 vo

. . . . . .
Macdonald, R e v A Macke nnal,

.
loth, . .
. .
price 6d .
B A , Re v W Clarkso n, B A , R ev
. . . . . . .
PL A Y FAI R ( L i e ut H er F H astings, R e v W Dinwiddie,

. . .
B it nni M j ty
' LL B , R ev Prof R owlands, B A ,
Consul General . . . . . .
r a c a es s -
R ev G W o od, B A , R ev Pro f P
in Algi . . .
C B arker, LL B , M A , and R ev
. . .
ers.
. . . . .
T ravels in the Fo o tste p s of S E x e ll Seco nd E ditio n O ne

. . .
B ruc e in A l eria a nd u nis T .

o i , pric e m s 6d
. . .
Ill
’
u trated by acsim ile of Eruc s Sa m u e l
By the V ery R ev
s s e
1 . .
Draw mgs rhotograpt 5

.
original W ith H o m ilies

R P Sm ith, D D
Maps, & c R oya :
. . . .
l 4to Clo th. .

b y the R ev Do na ld Fraser, D D , . . .
bevelle d boards, gilt leaves, price R ev Pro f Chap man,

. and R ev . B .
£
.
3 3: Dale Price rss . .
PO L L O C K (w .
Punjaub ( T he ) and No rth
L e c ture s o n Fre nc h Po e ts .
Western Frontier of I ndia B an
I
.
Delivered at the R oyal nstitution .

old Punjaubee . Crown 8vo . C oth,
Sm all c ro wn 8 vo Cloth, p rice sr . .
price 53 .
p o u sn x m ( A . QU AT
R E F G E S ( Pro f A .
R u s s ia n R o m anc e .
T he H u m a n S p e c i e s .
T ransla ted from the ales of B e lkin, T Second E dition . Crown 8 vo . Clo th,
&c B y Mrs B uchan elfer ( ale J T price 53
XXV I In
.
. . .
Mouraviefi Crown 8vo Cloth, Vo l of The ternational

'
. .
.
price 3 3 .
( J o hn H e nry) ,
PRE S B Y TE R R
c
E
n IIA W
-
.
U nfo ldings of C hristia n

G a ur : Its R uins a nd In
H op e An E ssay showing tha t the
Edited with conside r
.
s c rip tio ns
Doctrine contained in the Dam na .
able additions and alterations by hi s

to Clauses of the Creed comm onl
ed A
thanasian is unscrip tur
W idow W ith forty-four photo
.
ra
g p hic illustra tions an d twent -five
Smallcrown 8 vo Cloth, price 43 6d . . .
fac -similes of nscriptions uper I .
I
R C E ( Prof B o nam y) . . royal 4to Cloth, 3 1 1 3 3 6d
. . . .
C urrenc y and B anking . A

R E D ( C a rve t h) .
Crown 8vo Cloth, price . O n the T heo ry o f L o gic

An E ssay Crown 8 vc Cloth,
C hap te rs on Prac tic al Po li . .
p ric e 63 .
tic a l E c o no m y B eing the Sub

R ealitie s o f the Future Life
.
stanc e of Lec tures delivered b efore .
the U niversity of O x ford Large . Sm all cro wn 8 vo . Cloth, p rice

Cloth, price 1 23 1 8 6d
post 8 vo . . . .
3 4
R E NE I ( Mrs G
A ' . . RO B E R T SO N ( The L ate R ev.
B le ssing a nd B le sse d ; a F a MA . e
' d Bright“
Ske tch o f Girl Life With a frontis .
No te s on G e nesis . New
piece Crown 8 vo Cloth, price 55 d cheaper Edition Crown 8yo
n
. .
.
a . .,
W akin and W o rkin g ; o r, price 3 3 64 . .
fro m G ir ood to W o m anhoo d .

Serm o ns Four Series Small
With a Frontispiece Crown 8 vo
. .
crown
.
Cloth, price as 64
.
8 vo each.
Cloth, pn ce 53
. . .
.
E n glis h G irls : the ir Plac e E x p o sito ry L e c ture s on

a nd Po w e r With a Prefa ce by St Pau l s E p istles t o the C o ’
A
.
.
R W Dale M A of B irmin ham rint hia ns New E dition Small

Fap Cl th
. . . . .
. . ,
Seco nd E dition . c . 8 vo . o ,
cro wn 8 170 Cloth, price 53 . .
price 23 64
L e c tures a nd A ddre sses ,
. .
Anyo ne , a nd o ther A
J Ne
us t with other literary remains
T I
.
to ries hree llustrations Royal

. .
Edition Crown 8 vo . . Cloth, p rice 5:
i 6m o Cloth, p rice rs
Mr
. .
A n A nalysis T e nny
of
S unshine J e nny a nd o the r
.
s on s
’
In Me m o riam "
( Dedi
Sto rie s Three lllustrations R oyal
.
cated b y Permissio n to the Poe t

. .
r6mo Clo th, p rice rs 6d

. . .
Laureate ) Fcap 8 vo Cloth, price a:. . .
Sunb eam W illie , a nd o the r

T he E duca tio n of th
Sto rie s hree llustrations Royal
. T I .
H u m an R ac e T ranslated fro
r6mo Cloth, price 1 3 64 . .
.
the German of Go tthold E p

.
Le ssing Fcap 8 vo Cloth, pri

RE YN O L DS ( R v J e . .
. . .
T he S up e na tural i n Na r
L ife a nd
t A V ifi
ure i by F U f er ca t o n re e se o L e tters . Edited b
MA
.
Sc ie nce Seco nd E ditio n,

. revise d the R ev Stop fo rd B rooke, . . .
,
_
and e nl arged De my 8 vo . . C loth, Chap lai n tn O rdina ry to the Q ueen .
price u s .
I . 2 vols .
, with the Set
unifo rm
W ith Steel Portrait Cro wn
Mystery of Mirac le s ,
T he .
m ons
8 vo Cloth, price 7s 6d
. .
B y the A uthor o f T he Su pe rna tural

II
.
Library E ditio n, in Dem y 8 vo ,

. .
in Nature .
”
Crown 8 vo Cloth, .
. .
with T wo Steel Portraits Cloth,

p rice 63 .
.
price m s .
R BOI ( Pro f T .
III A Popular E dition, in o ne vol.
E nglish Psycho lo gy
.
Se .
Crown 8 vo Cloth, price 63
A
. .
cond E dition Re vised and Cor

Works
.
T The adorn be
.
can a lso
rec te d ranslation from the latest
French E dition Large post 8vo . .
Cloth. price 95 .
AP ortra it of the late R ev F . .
R obertson, m ounte d
H ere dity A Psycholo ical
g
: be had, pn ce as 6d .
its Phenom ena, its

.
Stud on ws,
use s, and its Conse quenc es
its .
RO B I NSO N ( A Mary F )
cro wn 8vo Cloth, p nce or
gHn
. .
Large
A H andful
. .
0 o ey
R IN K ( C h v e alie r DrH e nry) . .

suc kle . Fcap . 8 vo . Cloth, pric
G re e nland Its Peo p le and 3 s 6d . .
its Pro duc ts B y the Chevalier

E R P g%n
.
R LL (G
Dr H N Y R I N K , resident of the .
T
.
Greenland B oard of rade W ith

I
.
sixteen llustrations, drawn b y the E t na a H isto ry o f th :

E skim o, and a Map E dited b Mo u nta in a nd its E ru p t io ns
g
r
I q
.
M
.
Re s t t B ROWN Crown 8 vo With aps and llustrations S uart

'
cc
ar
. . .
t or. 8 vo . C loth, p rice or .

3 6 41 e e
ss NtO R ( N . SH E LL E ) Y (L ady .
Alexis De T o c queville . Shelley Mem orials fro m

and Conversations A uthe ntic S o urc es W ith ( no .
to 5
Edited
m W
'
t3
3;
0 O O
av Large post 8 vc Cloth, pric . .
Serm o ns to Naval C ade ts .
S H E LL E Y (P e rc y B ys s he )
MS
.
Preached on board H . . .
Po e m s se le c te dfro m De di
crown
.
B ritannia Small svc

. .
ca ted to La dy She lley With Pre
Cloth, price 33 64
.
. .
fac e by Richard Garnett Printed .
o n ha nd-m ade paper W ith minia ture .
Se ve n A utum n L ea ves fro m frontispiec e E lz evir 8vo , limp patch

q
. . .
Fairyland llustrated with Nine . I m ent anti ue Price 6r , ve llum . . .
E tching; Sq uare crown Svo.

m y “ S H E R MA N ( G e n. w .
Mem o irs W
.
Of G ene ral
SH A D W E LL
( Maj . o s . .
T . She rm a n, Comm ander of
Mo untain W arfare . Illus War By H imse lf 9 vols W .
Map Dem 8vo Cloth, price

. .
trated by the Cam paign of rygg in

T
.
Switz erland Being a ransla tion Copyright xg lirk E dition

N
. .
of the Swiss arrative co mpiled fro m

the W orks of the Archduke Charles , S H LLI IT O ( R ev . J oseph)
Al N
.
omini, and others. so of

ly G
otes
eneral HCa m D a four ou the
W om anho o d its Duties,
ai
p g n of the Va lte lline in 1 63 5 W
.
ith Tem Ons, and Privilege

‘
s Boo . A
A I for oung Wom en Seco nd Edition
.
nd ix M a ps an d n trod uctory .
P
.
pp e
D
,
Rem arks em y 8 v Cloth, price r6r

. .
Cro wn 8vo rice 3 3 64 . . .
S H A KS PE A R E ( C ha rle s) .
SH I PL E Y ( R e v, O rb y) , MA . .
Sa int Paul at A thens Princ iple s O f the Faith i

R e latio n to Sin T o ice f
Spiritual Christianity in Relation to
.
A
spects of Modern Tho ht Thought in im es of trea T
so me
N ine Se rmons p reached at St te
.
E le ven ddresses A
With an In .
duction on the ne lect of Dogmati

.
hen s Church, W estbourne

'
ark P
p urch of E ngla nd
.
in the
ith P
re face by the Rev Canon .
T heo lo
o stsc rip t on his leaving th
FA A RR RCrown 8vo Cloth, price 53
. . .
and a
Church of E ngland em y 8v0 . D
Cloth, price t ar
SH AW ( Maj o r W ilk inso n ) .
.
Mo dern C hurch T racts, or Studie

T he E le m e nt s Of
T in Mo de rn Pro b le m s By vario
Prac tically plied
.
a c tic s . to
E nglish Form ations W it wenty
a
T Writers . 3 vols. Crown 8vo Cloth .
P
.
five la tes and a ps Small crown M .
8 vo Cloth, price 1 2 3
. .
s u rt n ( E dw ard) , mo LL B . .
" T he Second olum e of “ ili V M FR S

fl,
. . .
tary Handbooks for O ffice rs and

”
H ealth and Dise a se , as In
Non-commissione dO fficers Edite d .
by Lieut -
Co l C B Bracke nbury,
. . . .
R A . .
, AAG . . .
SH AW ( Flora Fo o ds . ProfiiselyIllustra
C a stle B lair : a Story of Six th E dition . Crown 8vo .
Y outhful Lives vols Cro wn 8vo

'
a
2 ce 53
III Int
. . .
Al
.
c lv ilt taps, rice m so , an olume of The ernation.

g
.
.
.
SM IT H —
( E dw a rd ), MD . LL B . S T E V E NSO N ( R ob e rt L ouis)
FR S. . . c ontin ued.
Pra c t ic a l D ie t a ry fo r T ra ve ls with a Do nke y in

Fa m ilies , S chools , a nd
the L a t he C e ve nne s W ith Fro n iece
A
.
b ou ring C lasse s New E dition b y Walter Crane Crown 8 vo oth,

P
. . . .
ost 8vo Cloth, price 3 s 64

. . .
p rice 73 64 . .
T E V E NS O N R ev W
T ub erc ular C o nsum p tio n . .
in its E arly and R e m e diab le H ym ns fo r t e C hurc h and

Stages Second Edition Crown H om e Selected and Editedb y the
.
Rev W Fleming Ste venson

. .
8vo Cloth, price 6s

. .
. . .
The most complete H ymn Book

So ngs of T wo W o rlds By published
T
. .
the A
uthor of The E pic of Hades
”
.
P
The H Book consists of hree
For ublic Worshr P
Fifth E dition Com plete in one arts
Volum e, with ortrait Fcap 8 vo P

.
II For Family and rivate Wors ip P h

—I For Children
II
. .
. . .
Cloth, p rice 73 64 . .
. .
SOngs fo r Mu sic .
By Four Friends S uare crown . q

8 vo Cloth, price 3
A
. .
Containing so ngs y R eginald

TE W AR T Pro f B alfour) , M A
.
k8
Stephen H. Ga , Greville S
gW ng
. .
LL D F
.
i . . .
, . . .
On the C o nserva tion o f

S PE DDING ( Ja m e s) .
E ne rgy Fifth E dition With
R evie ws a nd Disc ussio ns,
. .
Fourteen E ngravings Crown 8vo . .
L itera ry, Po litic al, a nd H is Cloth, price

Vi
s.
t oric al, no t relating t o B ac o n .
V olum e of The I nt n t n l er a io a
Demy 8 vo Cloth, price res 64 . . .
S PE NC E R ( H e rb e rt) TO R R ( F ra ncis ), a nd T U R N E R
H aw e s)
.
T he Stu dy o f So c io lo gy
.
C ante rb ury Chim e s ;

.
or,
E ighth Edition Crown 8 yo Cloth, . .
Chaucer ales re to ld to Children T .
price
V olume V of The I nt ernational
I
W ith llustrations from the E lles
m ere MS E xtra Fcap 8vo Cloth,
.
. .
Scientific Series
.
price 3 3 64
.
. .
S T E DMAN ( E dm und Cl are nc e) . T R E T T O N ( H e sb a

L yric s and Idylls . W ith David L lo yd s ’
a st W ill .
h
ot er P m C wn 8v oe s. ro o . Cloth, With Four Illu t s rations. R oyal
price 73 . 64 r6m o . , p rice
64 as. .
W
.
T he o nderful L ife .
S T E PH E N S ( A hib rc ald J o hn ), T hirteenth housand Fcap 8vc T
LL D
. . .
Cloth, pric e as 64
. .
Folke stone R itu al

. .
T he T hro ugh a e e dle s E ye

’
N
C a se . The Substance of the r gu A 9 Story 2 vols Crown 8 vo Cloth, .
m ent delivered before the J 11 c

. .
.
il i
C o mmittee of the rivy Council On P .
g t top , pr ce
A
1 23
lso a Cheaper E diti on tn

.
b ehalf of the R espondents em y . D one volum e , with Frontispiece Crown .
8 vo Cloth, price 63 Cloth, price 63

8vo
. .
. .
S T E V E NS ( W illi m ) a . T U B B S ( L ieut -C olone l F W ) . . .
T he T ruc e O f G o d , and o ther T he R e gim ent o f B enga l

P m Sm ll wn 8
oe s. a cro vo . Clo th, A rtille ry The H istory of its .
p rice 3 3 64 Orgamm tion, E ui m ent, and War

3 P
. .
Services Co m from ublished

S T E E SO V N N R o b e rt L ouis) .
.
Works, Ofi cial ecords, and various

A n Inla nd O ya ge . With P rivate Sources With numero us
I
.
Maps and llustrations 3 vols . .
D emy 8vo Cloth, price .

T
S U MM ( Lie ut H ugo . German T A Y L O R ( C ol Me a dows)
A
.
Military ttache to the —c ontinued

'
,
van E x .
pediticn .
R alph Darne ll . New and
R ussia s advanc e E ast '
Chea pe r E ditio n . W ith Frontis
ward Based on the Ofi cial R eports p iece Crown 8 vo
. . Cloth, price 63 .
T
.
of ranslated b Capt C E H T he C o nfe ssio ns O f a T hug

h
. . . . .
With iap Crown 8 vo

.
Vt s Nr . . .
New E dition Crown 8 vo Cloth, . .
S U LL Y
( Jam e s) . IL A .
T a ra a Mahratta Tale .
S ensa tio n a nd Intui tio n .

New E dition Cro wn 8m Cloth.
D
.
em y 8 vo Cloth, price 1 03 64 . . .
price 63 .
Pessim ism : a H istory and T E B B IT T ( C harle s) and Franc i

a Criticisrn . Dem y 8v o. Pu ce ry . L lo yd .
E x te nsio n O f E m p ire W ea k
Sunnyland Sto rie s .
ne s s ? De fi c it s R u in ? W ith
Bythe A th u or of A unt Mary s Bran ’
Pra ctical Sc he m e fo r the R econ

Pie . Ill t
us rated Smsll 8vo
“
. . Cloth, struc tio n o f Asiatic urk e y Sma l T .
price as 64 . .
c ro wn 8 vo . C lo th, p rice 3 s 6d . .
Swe e t Silve ry Sayings of

TE NNY SO N ( Alf ) re d .
Sha k e s peare Crown 8 vo Cloth

T he Im p e ria l L ib ra ry E di
. .
gilt, pn ce 7s 64 . .
tio n Com plete in 7vo ls Dem y 8w

Y ME ( D
. .
S avid ) . Cloth price £ 3

, 64 in R0: .
O utline s of Industrial an burgh bm ding £ 4 64 , .
Sc ie nc e . Second E dition Crown .

A utho r s E ditio n C om plet
’
.
Clo th, price

8 vc .
V
in 6 olum es ost 8 yo Cloth gilt . P .
or ha lf-m orocco , R oxb urgh style

T ale s fro m A rio sto . Retold for
C hildren, b y a Lady With thre e VO L I . . E a rly Po e m s, an
I Pi
.
illustratio ns . Crown 8vo . Cloth, E nglish dylls . r ce R O:

p rice 6 4 . b urgh, 73 6d . .
TAYL O R ( A lg n n) er o .
VO L . II . L o c ksley H a ll
L uc retius , and o the r Po e m
G uienne N tes f n Autumn o a
s
T C wn 8 Cl h p i 4 64
our. ro
.
vo
o
. ot , r ce s . .
Pric e 6s Roxburgh, 7s 6d
. . .
VO L III T he Idylls O
TAYL O R ( Si r
the
.
Kin ( Complete)
.
Pn '
7s 6d
fi9
ce
W o rk s Author s
. .
’
.
C o m ple te . R ox burg 3 .
E dition, in 5 vols Crown 8 vo T he Princ e ss , an

VO L IV
. .
.
Clo th, price 6s each.

.
.
Maud Pi r ce R oxburgh,
V I III
.
ols to conta ining the

P IV V VO L V E no c h A rde n
k V
. . .
oetical W or ols and

. .
s,
Me m o riam Price os
. .
In
.
a nd
the Prose Works .
. .
Rox b urgh, 73 .
TAY L O R ( C ol. Meadows) , V O L VI Dra m a s

. . . Price 7s .
R ox burgh, M
No b le Q u e en
.
A a Rom ance
C a b ine t E ditio n vols
of I ndi n H i t a s ory. Crown 8 vo .
E ach with Frontisp iece

. 12
Cl th P i
.
o r ce
Cloth, pric e as 6d each
.
. . .
S e e ta .
3 vols. C rown 8vo . Ca s m a r E DITI O N t a vols Corr
'
. .
Cloth . plete in handsom e Ornam ental Gas
T ip p o o Sult aun : a Tale of

the Mysore War . New E dition with Po c ket V o lum e E ditio n
Frontispiece . Crown 8vo . Cloth, r
3 vols . In nea t case , 3 63 . Dit tc
i 63 ditto E x tra cloth gilt,
pr ce
.
.
3 0
T H O MSO N T urnb nll) . VA U G H A N

H H alfo rd ae rn .
tim e Regiua ro fess o r o Mod

.
So cial Pro lem s ; or, an In

into the La w of nfl uences I H isto ry in O x ford U nive rsit:
nir
in:l
.
Diagrams emy 8 vo Cloth, . D . Ne w R e a dings and R1

price nos. 64 . de ringa o f Sha k es pe are
' ‘
'
s l
THR I NG
( R ev G od fre B A gediea Vol . emy sve . I D . . Cl
price 1 53
. . .
H ym ns and Sa c re Lyric s.
.
l eap 8 vo Cloth. price 3 3 6d . . V I LL A R I ( Prot ) .
Nic c o lo Machiavelli a n
. .
T
T H U R S O N ( Pro f R
T nsl t d b y Lin
. .
A H istory o f the G ro wth H is T im e s. ra a e
o f t he Ste a m E ngine With Vill i

ar . vol l ge post 8
2 s. ar
I Cloth, price 243

.
numerous llustrations Second .

.
E dition Crown 8vo Cloth. price

. .
V I N C E NT ( C a pt c a . .
D H U NT E R E le m e n t a ry i l it a r M
TO Dr ) .
J .
G e o gr hy, R e c o nno itring , a n
A Stu dy o f S elley . Crown S k et c nggf Com piled for Nor.
8vo . Cloth, price 73 .

Com missio ned O fficers and Sol
Alc e stis A Dramatic Poem .
of all rmsA S uare cro wn ave . q
Ex tra ( cap 8 vo Cloth, price 53
. . .
Cloth, price as 6d . .
La urella and o ther Po e m s . VO G E L ( Dr H e rm ann) . .
Crown 8vo Clo th price os 64 T he C hem ic al E fi e c ts

'
.
, . . 0
T O L ING S B Y ( Fre re ) .
L ight a nd Pho to grap hy, in th
E lno ra An Indian Mytho
.
a lica tion to Art. Science, a
In ustry The translation thorougl
logic al oem P
Fcap 8vo Clo th . . .
,
re vised
.
W ith 1 00 llustrations,
. I
p rice 6s .
cluding so m e b eautiful specim ens
T ra nslatio ns fro m Da nte , P hotography hird Edition Cro . T .
Petra rc h , Mic ha el A n e lO , - an d 8yo . Cloth, p rice 53 .
V itt o ria C o lo nna . cap . 8 vo . V olum e XV . of The I nt ernatio
T U RNE R ( R ev. C . T e nnyso n ) .

V YN E R ( L dy M y) a ar .
S o nne ts, Lyric s, a nd T rans E ve ry day a Po rtio n

latio ns . Crown 8 vo . Cloth, price Ad pt d f m th Bibl nd th
a e ro e e a
P y B k f th P i t D
ra er oo , or e r va e e
'
r w m m o ( L ouisa) tions of those living in Widow

M
.
R e co lle ct io ns of W o rk Co llected and edite d by Lady

V S uare crown 8ve
ho use V i iting
s a nd Ma nage yner .
ex tra, price 53
. q Cl .
m e nt during tw e nty- five ye a rs

.
Small crown 8 vo Cloth, price 3s 6d . . . W A L D ST E I N ( C h l ) p r ar es , :
T Y ND ALL o hn ) , LL B F R S T he B a la nc e O f E m o ti i
nd I nt ll t
. . .
Fo rm s O f a ter A Fa m i a An E e In ec : ssa
y
.
lia r E x po s itio n o f t he O rigin a nd ductory to the Study of Phi oso pl

Phe no m e na O i G lac ie rs W ith
'
Crown 8vo Cloth, price 6s . .
T I
.
wenty-five llustrations Se venth

E dition Crown 8vo Clo th price 53
.
W ALLE R ( R e v. c n). .
V I I
.
T he A p o c alyp se, Review

.
, .
o lume of The nterna tional

.
Scientific Series . unde r the Light of the Doctrine
V AN B E NE DE N the U nfo lding A es and the R e

tution of all
g
Th ng i s. D my e 8
:
A nim al Parasite s and

Cloth, price m s
Me ssm ate s With 8 I llustrations
.
. .
Seco nd E dition . Clo price 53 W AL TE R S So p hia L ydia )

XIX I
.
V
olum e . of The nterna tional T he B rO O A Po em .
.
S
c ro wn 8 vo Clo th . - fid .

TheCanonoftheBible 10146839

Uploaded by

Document Information

Original Title

Copyright

Available Formats

Share this document

Share or Embed Document

Sharing Options

Did you find this document useful?

Is this content inappropriate?

Copyright:

Available Formats

TheCanonoftheBible 10146839

Uploaded by

Copyright:

Available Formats

B Y T H E SA ME AUT H O R .

A New and thoroughly R evise d E dition .

Part Clot/l, Price 1 0: 6d .

O f high and distinctive value .

Dr Davidson has done the translation with ﬁdelity, vigour, an

book should attain a wide circula tion -Nonconfom irt . .

T HIRD E DIT IO N, REVIS E D AND E NLA RG E D

THE substance of the present work was written

Having been abridged and mutilated contrary ,

to the author s wishes be fore its publication

there he resolved to print it entire

largement in di fferent parts and been made as ,

complete as the limits of an essay appeared

be found a comprehensive summary of all that

vacant . No English book reﬂecting the pro

account of the canon in both Testaments .

Articles and essays upon the subj ect there are ;

unreasonably conservative without being critical .

The topic is weighty involving the considera ,

tion of great questions such , as the inspiration ,

authenticity authority and age o f the Sc riptures

The author has tried to handle it fairly founding ,

his statements on such evidence as seemed

ate compass . If the reader wishes to know the

ductions to the Old and New Testaments ,

where the separate books of S cripture are

expansion it is believed that they will not be

easily sh aken . He commen ds the work to the

attention of all who have an interest in the

tion fo r their faith less precarious than books

believes to be error in the newest hypotheses

books . His aim has been rather to set forth the

recent S ome may think that the latest or most

Book of Leviticus wholly with large parts ,

Exodus and Numbers in a word that all the

laws relating to divine worship with most of

the chronological tables or statistics belong to ,

Ezra who is metamorphosed in fact into the ﬁrst

Ewald and W eitz sacker do after the man ,

ner of the O ld critics ; or with Keim so early as

Many evince a restless anxiety to ﬁnd some

conclusions fo r the sake of originali ty . This

mendable thing . S ome again desire to return ,

as far as they can to orthodoxy ﬁnding

tween that extreme and rationalism a middle

indeed from thinking that every question con

though several already ﬁxed by great scholars

fashionable at the moment ; it is enough to state

hold it fast amid the contrarieties of conj ecture

cences or aberrations of belief will have their

Luke will again be counted the chief sources of

Logos doctrine chieﬂy to it

ten or twenty years in the date of a gospel will

the with which the ﬁrst was received .

THE O LD TESTAME NT CANO N ERO M ITs BEGI NNI NG To

TH E S AMARITAN AND ALEXANDRIAN CANONS ,

NUMBER AND O RDER or THE SE PARATE BOOKS ,

USE or TE E O LD TESTAMENT BY T H E FI RST CH RISTIAN

W RITE RS AND THE RATHERS TI LL THE TI ME or

THE NE W TESTAMENT CANO N IN THE FI RST TH REE

O RDER O F TH E NEw TESTAME NT BOO KS ,

TH E CANO N FRO M SEMLER To THE T TI ME

W ITH RE FLE CT I O NS O N ITS READJ USTME NT ,